Full text of "Gorgias"

1 00 

=o 

ICO 






IT- 





COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS 

EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF 

JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUU. 






PLATO 



G O E G-I A S 



ON THE BASIS OF DEUSCHLE-CRON S EDITION 



GONZALEZ LODGE 

PROFESSOR IN BRYN MAWR COLLEGE 




BOSTON, U.S.A., AND LONDON 

PUBLISHED BY GLNN & COMPANY 

1896 



ffl 

4 y 7 c i 

7 
It fi 



ENTERED AT STATIONERS HALL. 



COPYRIGHT, 1890, BY 
JOIIN WILLIAMS WHITE AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR. 

ALL KIGUTS RESERVED. 



TYPOGRAPHY BY J. S. GUSHING & Co., BOSTON, U.S.A. 



PRESSWORK BY GINN & Co., BOSTON, U.S.A. 



PREFACE. 

THIS edition is based on Deuschle-Cron s fourth edition, Leip 
zig, 1886, but the original has been treated with considerable 
freedom. 

In more than sixty cases, where the text varies from that of 
Cron, the readings of Schanz have been adopted. A. few con 
jectures have been introduced, but the editor has endeavored to 
follow a middle course between those who do not allow emenda 
tions, and those who, like Schanz, employ them too freely. 

The introduction is a free rendering of the original, with 
additions. 

The commentary will be found to differ materially from the 
German, especially in grammatical matters. The editor has not 
thought it advisable to deviate from the line of literary interpre 
tation adopted by the German editor, but the exact study, which 
has been bestowed of later years in the United States upon the 
subject of Greek Syntax, has rendered it possible to make this 
part of the book to a certain extent American. 

The appendix, which is much more extensive than that of the 
German edition, will be found to contain, in addition to the regis 
ter of textual variations, much matter which could not be inserted 
in a commentary, but which students should know. 

Much assistance has been drawn from other editions, especially 
those of Hirschig and Thompson. Woolsey s edition also has 
been in the hands of the editor. 

The editor is under great obligations to Professor Gildersleeve, 
who examined the commentary in manuscript and made many 



iv PREFACE. 

valuable suggestions. Those who may use the book will share 
the editor s regret, that owing to delay in the printing he was 
unable to avail himself fully of Professor Gildersleeve s kind 
offer to read and criticise the proof-sheets. 

The edition owes much also to Professor Seymour, who has 
read all the proof, and has cheerfully given the editor the bene 
fit of his scholarship and editorial experience. 

Reference is made throiighout to Riddell s Digest of Platonic 
Idioms (Kid.), printed with his edition of the Apology (Oxford, 
1877). Occasional references are made to Madvig s Griechische 
Syntax, and to Meisterhans Grammatik tier Attischen Inscriften. 

BKYN MAWH COLLEGE, October, 1890. 



INTRODUCTION. 

1. THE BEGINNINGS OF 



THE mighty impulse which the Hellenic spirit, throughout the 1 
whole extent of the Hellenic nationality, received from the suc 
cessful result of the great conflict waged by the might of the peo 
ple against the overwhelming power of the Barbarians, had made 
Athens, the city which had distinguished itself beyond all others 
by the sagacity and self-sacrificing courage of its citizens, the 
centre of all the intellectual effort and life of Greece. Poetry, 
which in conjunction with its sister arts had not become merely 
inseparably associated with all religious and national feasts, but 
had acquired also a recognized position in every -day life, obtained 
by the new and especially brilliant productions of this period a 
much wider influence upon the culture and public life of the 
people. Meanwhile the political activity and progress of the 
time was pushing forward with rapid and irresistible strides to 
the development of Prose, to which up to this time the artistic 
genius of the Greeks had been less directed than to Poetry. 
With the fortunes of this new medium of human thought were 
inseparably connected those of a new department of Literature, 
History, which had its real beginning, artistically consid 
ered, in that magnificent work whose worthy subject was the 
famous struggle between the Greeks and the Barbarians, so re 
mote in its origin, so long in its duration, so momentous in its 
character, so fortunate in its result. An inexhaustible opportu 
nity for practice in the art of public speaking was afforded by 
the assemblies of the people and the courts of law. From these 

1 Principal source : S.wa.yoiy^ TfX~ ! ft Griechenland und Rom. Leipzig, 

viav sive artium scriptores ab initiis us- 1833. Volkmann, Die Rhetorik der 

que ad editos Aristotelis de rhetorica Griechen und Homer in systematischer 

libros. Composuit L. Spengel, Stutt- Uebersicht, 2d ed. Leipzig, 1885, and 

gartiae, 1828. In addition: Wes- especially Blass, Die Attische Bered- 

termann, Geschichte der Beredsamkeit samkeit, I 2 , Leipzig, 1887. 

1 



2 INTRODUCTION. 

were derived two varieties of political oratory, the Forensic (TO 
(TUjU.^So uXevTtKov or TO S^/u.^yoptKov) and the Judicial (TO SiKan/cov 
ye vos). Very soon it became the duty of those most noted for 
their talents in speaking, to deliver speeches in honor of those 
citizens who had fallen in battle for their country. Hence 
Aristotle in his Theory adds to the two varieties already men 
tioned a third, TO CTrtSeiKTiKov yevos. 

2 But it was not in accordance with the intellectual character of 
the Greek people to rest content with a merely practical skill in 
the employment of language. They rather, by virtue of their 
disposition towards investigation and science, turned their atten 
tion to the discovery of the means through which speech might 
attain its greatest power, and thereby be the more likely to bring 
about any desired result. The unprejudiced mind could not but 
see that this oratorical success was not always due to a deeper 
insight and more thorough knowledge of the question at issue. 
Consequently their attention was directed to the formal side of 
the art, and thus the first rude beginnings, naturally empirical, 
were made of a Theory, i.e. of a scientific conception, which 
claimed for itself the ability to communicate to others the skill 
and knowledge which had been acquired, or in other words, to 
teach to others this new art, so useful, nay, almost indispensable 
for practical life. 

3 That such an art should find ready acceptance and cultivation 
in Athens is but natural. We need only refer to the orator 
Antiphon, who both as the founder of a school of oratory and 
as a composer of written speeches, as well as from his political 
activity, exercised a wide influence there. But Athens was not 
the earliest home of this art. That honor belongs to Sicily. 
Under similar circumstances the beginnings of oratory would 
probably have been made simultaneously in Attica and Sicily. 
But in the latter country the conditions were somewhat different. 
The population was very composite, given to disputation, and 
less fully organized than that of Athens. Besides, the severe 
measures of the tottering tyrants to preserve their power had 
caused many changes in the ownership of land and the rights 
of property. Consequently the overthrow of the tyranny was 



INTRODUCTION. I 

followed by a perfect tempest of litigation out of which oratory 
emerged as a fully established art. Its invention is ascribed 
to Corax, a man who had taken a leading part in the political 
upheavals and governmental changes of his country, but who 
in the new order of things devoted himself to the teaching of 
Rhetoric especially that in use in the courts of which he 
composed also a short techne. His pupil and successor was 
Tisias, who, according to the story, 2 used his newly acquired skill 
in speaking to defeat his teacher in a lawsuit, a course of action 
which could not but show the tendency of the new art, and which 
drew down a scathing rebuke from the judge. 3 Tisias had many 
pupils who afterwards became famous ; among them Lysias and 
Isocrates, as well as Gorgias, after whom this dialogue is named. 

2. GORGIAS LIFE AND ACTIVITY.* 

Gorgias was the son of Charmantides 5 of Leontini. The year 4 
of his birth as well as that of his death is uncertain. Apollodo- 
rus and Quintilian. state that he lived to the age of 109, while 
others allow him only 105 years. Quintilian also says that he 
outlived Socrates, a statement which may or may not be con 
firmed by Apol. 19 e. 6 With these data alone to build on, it is 
not strange that authorities have been unable to agree on the 
dates to be assigned for his birth and death. AVe may assume 
that he was born between 492 and 483 B.C. and died between 
384 and 375. 7 Of his family and early life and training we 
have very scanty notices. We hear of a sister married to a cer 
tain Deicrates and of a brother Herodicus. It is likely that he 
early became acquainted with the teachings as well as the dia- 

2 Spengel, p. 26. 6 Sittl, Gesch. d. Gr. Lit. ii. 36 n. 

8 The indignant exclamation KUKOV thinks that Quintilian s statement 

K&paxos Kaxa. (pd. may be based on Socrates words. 

4 See Foss, De Gorgia Leontino, 7 Foss gives the dates 496-388 ; 
Hallae, 1828. Frei, Quaestiones Pro- Deuschle, 492-384 ; Frei, 483-375, 
tagoreae, Bonnae, 1845. which is agreed to by Zeller, Diels, 

5 The inscription on a statue of and Susemihl; Friinkel, 487-379; Un- 
Gorgias at Olympia reads KapnavriSou ger, 507-500. Blass thinks Gorgias 
ropyias Aeoi/TiVos. Suidas and Pau- was born probably before 480. Att. 
sanias give it wrongly as KapnavriSov. Bered. i. p. 47 n. 



INTRODUCTION. 

lectio of the Eleatic school, as we may judge from the fact that 
he employed their arguments in his philosophic work. It was 
reported in antiquity that he had been a pupil of Empedocles, 
and it is probable that he wrote a philosophic treatise in the 
spirit of the Empedoclean theory. His natural gifts, however, 
as well as the spirit of the times, inclined him to the newly 
invented art of speech. And if Empedocles was really the 
inventor, as Aristotle declares, it is probable that he gained some 
light from him. Tradition made him also the pupil of Tisias as 
already mentioned, but Blass does not believe in the truth of the 
story. It is certain that he soon became a formidable rival of 
Tisias. He gained a great reputation in his native city as an 
orator and teacher of rhetoric, and many students nocked to his 
lectures. Among these Avas his truest follower Polus, who accom 
panied him on his travels afterwards. Soon came an opportu 
nity for him to make his art felt and his name famous outside of 
his country. The inhabitants of Leontini were hard pressed by 
the Syracusans, and in their distress sent Gorgias as embassador 
to Athens in 427 B.C. to plead the claims of kinship and to beg 
assistance. Gorgias was eminently successful in his mission. 8 
The Athenians the most loquacious people of Greece were 
charmed by the magic of his graceful eloquence. Xever before 
had they heard an orator who Avas such a master of form as 
Gorgias, or whose Avords fell so sweetly and melodiously upon 
the ear. Consequently he Avas soon able to return to Leontini 
and announce the prosperous issue of his mission. But he did 
not stay. The poison of Athenian life had penetrated, and he 
Avas draAvn back. He had recognized also that the field Avas more 
favorable there for the practice of his profession than in Sicily. 
The Athenians Avere seized Avith enthusiasm for him. CroAvds of 
young men and older men also of the best families in the state 

8 Hippias Mai, 282 t) Topyias re &lt;rwwv TOIS vtois xP n/ J - aTa ToAAa elpyd- 

yap OVTOS 6 AeovriVos &lt;TO$CTTT)S SeOpo aaro KCU f\a0ev K TTJffSe TTJS ir6\fus. 

d&lt;J&gt;iKTo STj/xoffia olxodev TrpfaQevwv, &s Thucydides does not mention the 

iKavuraTos &&amp;gt;v Afovrii cav ra Kotva irpdr- name of Gorgias in his account of the 

TC, Ka\ fv re rca 8r]/j.&lt;p e5oei/ &pima matter (iii. 80), but Diodorus does 

fiTTf7v, Kal !Sia fViSfi leir Troioi fj.evos Kal (xii. 53). 



INTRODUCTION. t 

crowded around him and paid gladly extraordinary sums for the 
privilege of hearing his instructions. The days on which he 
lectured they called festivals. His phrases were compared to 
gleaming torches, and Plato 9 himself goes so far as to compare 
him with the Homeric Nestor, the ^SueTrr/s Atyvs IIiAtW ayoprjTrjs. 

Gorgias was especially happy in the discourses he delivered 5 
for display, or on festive occasions, called 7rioVeis, and found 
many occasions to show his ability. But he also came forward 
as a teacher of oratory and found a ready body of pupils among 
the higher classes. See Apol. 19 e, Gorg. 449 b. He does not, 
however, appear to have remained very long at Athens despite 
his success. This may have been due to the fact that Athens 
soon became the resort of a numerous company of Sophists, 
whose mutual relations were not always pleasant, and the bustle 
and instability of Athenian life may have become somewhat irk 
some to a man now well advanced in years. He therefore soon 
left Athens, though he must have returned thither several 
times. He travelled considerably, but when or where, we can 
not with certainty state. We only know that he discussed 
in Olympia, before the concourse of assembled Greeks, with 
great applause, a purely national theme, afterwards treated 
by many others, the Eastern question. 10 The most of his 
time, however, he spent in Thessaly, for which he seems to have 
conceived a great fondness. There the tyrants, especially those 
of Larissa, honored him, and the rich young nobles became 
infatuated 11 with him and flocked in great crowds to hear his 
teaching. 12 Among his pupils were Meno, one of Cyrus generals 

9 Phaedr. 261 b. It is likely also 12 Meno 70 b TOVTOU tie V/MV alnos 
that the fact that Gorgias, like Nestor, ianv Popyias (i.e. that the Thessalians, 
saw three generations of men, had especially those of Larissa, are so 
something to do with this comparison. noted for their wisdom). a&lt;f&gt;iKo/j.fvos 

10 Philostr. Epis. 73, ii. p. 257 K. yap is TIJV ir6\iv epaffras tirl ffo&lt;pia 
Blass, i. 54. f1\ri&lt;pev A\fva5&lt;av rt rovs irpurovs, wv 

1 The expression yopyidtiv, which 6 &lt;rbs tpaarfa fanv Apiffrtiriros, Kal TUV 

we find applied to this infatuation, is &\\&lt;av Sfrra^v. Kal 8^ Kal TOVTO 

probably of later origin, and has rb tOos v/j.as tWtKtv a.(f&gt;60ws rt Kal 

some allusion to the story of the fj.{ya\oTrpeir&gt;s airoKplvevdai, edv vis TJ 

charmed Gorgon head. tprjrai, Sxrrrtp eiVcbs rovs tiddras, arf 



INTRODUCTION. 

in the march of the Ten Thousand, Proxenus, another of these 
generals, and Aristippus, an Aleuad, and of noted Athenians, at 
least Philostratus, Thucydides, Critias, and Alcibiades, besides 
the celebrated teachers Isocrates and Antisthenes. Gorgias was 
not a cheap teacher ; his charge was 100 minse for each pupil. 
It seems, therefore, strange that he should have left only 1000 
staters, or 200 minae, behind him when he died ; that too, when 
he had neither wife nor family to spend his money for him. 
But although he lived simply, he loved parade and to make an 
imposing display in public. In imitation of the priestly garb of 
his old master, Empedocles, he used to Avear a purple mantle and 
golden sandals. 13 It is said also that he had a golden statue of 
himself set up at Delphi, at the dedication of which he delivered 
a great oration. 14 Otherwise even his enemies could find nothing 
in his manner of life to criticise, and were obliged to feel the 
highest respect for him. To his simple manner of life is attrib 
uted the fact that he not only reached a very great old age, but 
retained his bodily freshness and vigor until the end. Anecdotes 
are related of him to show his preference for old age instead of a 
disgust at it. 15 When finally his death was approaching, a death 
which was without sickness and rather like a falling asleep, he 
is said to have murmured, Now Sleep is beginning to conduct 
me to his brother Death. 

Gorgias left behind him various writings, six speeches he 
seems not to have written a work on rhetoric and a philosophi 
cal treatise irtpl &lt;j&gt;vo-ew&lt;; r) Trf.pl TOV /AT) oVros. It is not certain that 
any of these have come down to us. It is true that we possess 
two declamations which pass under Gorgias name, the Enconmim 
of Helen and the Defence of Palamedes ; but the genuineness of 
these speeches cannot yet be said to be beyond question. 16 We 

Kal avTf&gt;s Trape x i" avrbv tpunuv rZv tied. Cf. Blass, i. 2 58, n. 1, where the 

\\r}vwv rip @ov\o/j.(v&lt;p on &v TIS fiov- authorities are given. 

Xrjrai. 35 Blass, i. 2 51, ns. 6, 7. 

13 Aelian, V. II. xii. 32. 1G In his first edition Blass re- 

14 Whether Gorgias had it set up, striated himself to the view that these 
or it was set up in his honor by speeches were either genuine, or had 
friends, and whether it was solid gold been designedly counterfeited, inclin- 
or only gilt, are questions not yet set- ing rather to the latter alternative. 



INTRODUCTION. 

also know the contents and arguments of the philosophical trea 
tise from two sources. 17 Gorgias tries to prove : 1, that nothing 
exists ; 2, if anything exists, it- cannot be recognized or known ; 
3, even if it could be known, it4 annot be communicated by words. 
To prove these statements he employs two modes of proof, one 
of his own invention, and the other an adaptation of the argu 
ments of the Eleatics. 18 If one considers the result desired only, 
there appears to be a contradiction between the theory of Gorgias 
and his actual practice. How, we may ask, can a man come 
forward as an orator and profess to teach the art of speaking (or 
communication) who denies the possibility of communicating 
knowledge ? On closer examination, however, the inconsistency 
disappears. What Gorgias attempted to prove was, in the first 
place, the impossibility of objective existence or of a knowledge 
of such existence ; in the second place, granted that there was 
such a thing as existence and a knowledge of it, the impossibility 
of bringing this fact by means of speech to the knowledge of 
others. He was not, however, bound by this view to deny the 
appearance of existence, or the possibility of conception and 
opinion. On the contrary, he rests the proof of his second point 
just on this argument, that the existent is of itself not a matter 
of thought, because otherwise what every one thinks must exist, 
and this would do away with the possibility of a false conception. 
He denied, therefore, that there was any connexion between 
human thought and conception, and existence, but he by no means 
denied the existence of conceptions. Hence the use of the art 
of speech must be on the supposition that the art of speech is 
designed to inspire in the hearers, without any reference to the 

In his second edition, p. 79, n. 1, he vii. 65-87. These two versions do not 

distinctly abandons his earlier posi- agree in all respects, and have been 

tion, saying he was too much influ- made the subject of careful study 

enced by the spirit of the times, and lately by O. Apelt in Rhein. Mus. 43. 

comes out squarely on the side of the 202-219. Apelt shows that the ac- 

genuineness of the speeches. Diels count of Aristotle must be held as 

had done the same in 1884, Ber. d. more accurately giving the mode of 

Ber. Akad. argument of Gorgias than that of 

17 Pseudo-Aristoteles de Gorc/ia, c. Sextus Empiricus. 

5. 6, and Sextus Empiricus, adv. Math. 18 Apelt, p. 204 f. 



8 INTRODUCTION. 

actiial existence, simply those conceptions which will be useful 
to the design of the speaker. In addition, however, the speaker 
is at liberty so thoroughly to acquire the power of expression 
that he may be able, by the perfection of form, to awaken in his 
hearers feelings of pleasure and assent. 

7 Such, then, was Gorgias view of Ehetoric. The contents, or 
subject of the speech, were a matter of indifference to him ; the 
form was the great object. Hence he undertook to speak on any 
subject whatever, no matter whether he was acquainted with it 
or not. He challenged his hearers to put to him any question 
they pleased, and pledged himself to speak concerning it better 
and more elegantly 19 than any one else, and at whatever length 
might be desired. 20 Through the art of speech he undertook to 
make the great appear small, the small great, the old new, the 
new old ; in short, to make anything appear its exact opposite. 
He cared nothing for the real nature of anything, but only sought 
to make it assume some particular appearance. His pupils were 
to acquire the same skill in the use of form, and to this end he 
imparted to them certain rules and artistic conceptions, or a 
technique of speech. Of course the most of his directions applied 
to the outward form merely ; and his great merit lies in the fact 
that he was the first to direct attention to this side of oratory. 
He was the first to recognize the importance of figures of speech, 
and is said to have invented the names antithesis, paronoma 
sia, parisosis (or repetition of the same expression in different 
connexions), etc. He loved to give a poetic coloring to his 
ideas, and he laid especial weight on the symmetrical balancing 
(lo-o/cwAi a) and rhythmical swing of his clauses. Probably, how 
ever, because he was a pioneer, he did not reach the degree of 
perfection in his treatment of form, which either himself, or the 
laws of symmetry and beauty demanded. His metaphors were 

19 Gory. 447 c, Cic. cle Or. i. 22. tiaret. Cf. also iii. 32. 129, de 

103 (Gorgias) permagnum Fin.ii. i.l. 

quiddam suscipere ac profi- 20 Gorg. 449 c, Phaedr. 267 b (T*i- 

teri videbatur cum se ad om- ffias Popyias re) &lt;rwro/j.iav re \6y&lt;av 

nia de quibus quisque audire KO.\ &irfipa p.T}Ki) irtpl irav-raiv dvtv- 

vellet, esse paratum denun- pov. 



INTRODUCTION. 

often harsh and bald, and his affectation of distinctly poetic 
words and phrases drew upon him the ridicule of later critics. 21 
He could not get beyond a certain uniformity ; for example, he 
seems to have considered the mere division into two correspond 
ing or opposing halves to be entirely sufficient for symmetry. In 
short, the means at the command of Rhetoric were still too lim 
ited for perfection. But Gorgias nevertheless exercised an im 
mense influence upon the later Attic literature, and his merit 
cannot be over-estimated, in awakening in the Greek mind the 
consciousness that the laws of beauty should prevail in every 
literary effort, in prose as well as in the domain of poetry. 
His example was followed by many men of high literary impor 
tance. Besides those already mentioned, the influence of Gor 
gias can be traced in Antiphon, Thucydides, Critias, the drama 
tist Agathon, Aeschines, and others. 

3. AIM AND PRINCIPLE OF THE DIALOGUE. 

The culture of the time in which the activity of Gorgias fell 8 
is called the Sophistical. Its peculiar characteristic lies in the 
fact that it denied the reality of knowledge, morality, and jus 
tice, and admitted only an appearance of knowledge, morality, 
and justice, or rather, declared to be true, moral, and just only 
that which appeared so subjectively, to this person or that, 
and this, of course, was different with every different individual. 
Gorgias, it is true, looked down upon the Sophists with scorn, 
and refused to be classed with them; 22 but this scorn was not 
directed against the immoral view of life which the Sophists 
held, in looking towards the appearance, and not the reality ; for, 
as we have seen from the sketch just given of his teaching, he 
agreed with them in this; what he found ridiculous was that 
the others who called themselves Sophists should claim to teach 
wisdom and virtue, or human culture, while imparting knowledge 
of every variety. For him there was but one art, which was the 

21 See references in Blass, p. 04. ff-xvovfutvov, a\\a Kal riav aKKuv KOTO- 

22 Afeno 95 c KO.\ Topyiov ^oXitrra ft\a t 6rav aKovtrr; viritrxvovfjLfvtiiv aXXa 
Tavra &ya/u.ai 6ri OVK &v irore O.VTOV \fyeiv olWai 5t"ti&gt; iroifiv Sfivovs. The 
rovro (apeTTjp diSdffKeiv^) aKowrats viri- feeling is shared by Callicles. 



10 INTRODUCTION. 

essence of all arts, and made all knowledge unnecessary, the 
acquisition of the so-called virtue needless ; namely, the art of 
speech or Rhetoric. But the Sophists also Avere well aware of the 
great value of a ready command of language, for it was this on 
which their mental superiority over others rested ; and the most 
important of them, e.g. Protagoras and Prodicus, had paid great 
attention to linguistic investigation. Hence Gorgias, in point 
of fact, came to their assistance with his art of speaking; for 
it was just in so far as he declared the contents of the speech a 
matter of indifference, and laid the greatest emphasis on the 
development and perfection of form, that the art of speaking 
became the means of commending to the minds of others, accord 
ing to the pleasure of the speaker, an appearance of truth, mor 
ality, and justice. Thus behind Khetoric, so defined, lay hidden 
the worst and most dangerous form of Sophistic. For it not only 
urged the man who employed it to the practical accomplishment 
of any design, no matter how arbitrary, but provided him with 
the means best suited to it. Under the constitutional govern 
ment of the majority of Hellenic states, a man s success in poli 
tics depended largely upon his ability to address an audience 
with readiness and force. This ability Gorgias professed to give 
by Ids new art of speaking. But when thus equipped what else 
could his pupils expect or strive for by means of their new 
weapon but the highest possible power in the state ? And by 
power, what else could they understand but the power of doing 
whatever they pleased and of managing affairs according to their 
own caprice? And only then would the orator have achieved 
his object most completely when he had succeeded in raising 
himself to a tyranny and putting his fellow-citizens under his 
feet. Such was in reality the necessary aim of this rhetorical 
training; for it recognized beside itself no other knowledge as 
legitimate, and not only offered itself no moral view of state rela 
tions, but even declared the knowledge of justice to be useless, 
inasmuch as it was the office of the orator to decide first for him 
self what justice was, and then to make use of the art of speak 
ing to compel from others the acknowledgment and acceptance of 
his view. 



INTRODUCTION. 11 

Now of course Gorgias did not recognize these necessary con- 9 
sequences of his principles, much less did he declare them. He 
did not even seem to see the close relationship of his efforts with 
those of the other Sophists. And this was one reason, perhaps, 
why so many of the cultured men of the period who were seeking 
certain practical ends in politics that is, the rising statesmen 
flocked so eagerly to hear him. Behind their praise of Khetoric 
they concealed their sympathy with Sophistic. It was not long, 
however, before they ventured to proclaim their designs openly. 
For the moral sense of the period was declining so rapidly that 
but few, at least in Athens, its home, were disposed to object to 
the new culture. Plato therefore rendered the Athenian state 
a great service when he drew off the mask from this influen 
tial art of appearances, and showed it in jts true nature as a 
form of Sophistic, and the worst form, too, because the emptiest. 
He had inherited likewise from his master Socrates the calling 
of scientifically destroying Sophistic in all its forms, and the 
founding and defence of a moral view of life in opposition to it. 
His theory of Ethics, as can be abundantly recognized from the 
dialogue before us, was already fully developed in its essential 
characteristics, and was quite strong enough to carry through 
this struggle successfully. If, however, the opposition in which 
Ethics stood to this so-called Rhetoric and its results was to be 
entirely understood, and if it was to be brought out a victor over 
its opponent, then it was necessary to lay quite bare the immoral 
principles on which Ehetoric rested, whether any one of his 
rhetorically trained contemporaries was acquainted with the real 
bearing of those principles or not. The aim of that method of 
training was seen to be the domination of the individual s ca 
price, wantonness, or arbitrary will. This assumes as the true 
principle of action, since it denies the validity of the existing 
laws of the state, the so-called law of nature, so widely defended 
by the Sophists, which is nothing more nor less than the law of 
the stronger. But this principle also can be traced to a far 
deeper-lying spring, the source of all immoral views of life; 
namely, the idea that the guide of a man s action should be not 
his mental but his sensual nature, and the therefrom resulting 



12 INTRODUCTION. 

impulses and passions. Satisfaction of these, therefore, or in 
other words, sensual enjoyment, is obedience to this law of na 
ture, which was synonymous with happiness according to the 
spirit of the times. The idea of happiness is common to both 
the moral and immoral views of life ; but they look at it in dif 
ferent lights, and define it differently in consequence. Plato con 
ceived happiness to lie in the absolute freedom of the mental and 
spiritual nature of man from the domination of sense. His oppo 
nents, on the other hand, looked upon this Platonic freedom as 
a matter of no consequence, and held that happiness could be 
reached only when the sensual nature was as free as possi 
ble, and could hurry without restraint from pleasure to pleas 
ure. This opposition was the chief motive which led Plato to 
the composition of this dialogue, with which he may be said to 
have entered the lists in his contest with the tendency of the 
age. 

10 To this motive for the composition of the dialogue must be 
added certain external causes which are of value for its correct 
understanding. The trial and condemnation of Socrates in open 
court had really been a contest between the old and dominant 
system and the new ethical theory. In this conflict Ethics expe 
rienced a defeat at the hands of its enemy, which showed that it 
must not extend its operations too far into the domain of politi 
cal life. If it was to conquer, it must be in the domain of scien 
tific and philosophical investigation and criticism. The Socratic 
theory of Ethics was confined to the teaching of virtue to the 
individual. Plato widens the circle of investigation. He starts 
the question, What relation does the Socratic ethical theory hold 
to the state, and has the dominant political principle any real 
justification in opposing it ? If, as is to be supposed, the death 
of Socrates gave a mighty impulse to these investigations of the 
young philosopher, it must have led him to a sharper limitation 
and deeper conception of the department of science which he had 
entered. Another probable supposition may be added. Plato 
must have undergone much unfavorable criticism for holding 
himself aloof from all political activity, and making philosophy 
his calling ; for the cultured men of his time looked upon politics 



\ 



INTRODUCTION. 13 

as the only worthy pursuit for a free man. And Plato may have 
wished to defend himself against such attacks. 

Plato was led, therefore, both by sincere differences of opinion 11 
as well as by external circumstances, to make the question of the 
false and true theories of life the former claimed and taught 
by the rhetorical culture of the time, the latter by philosophy 
the subject of discussion for a public treatise. We should not, 
accordingly, expect in the Gorgias a full criticism of Rhetoric from 
all sides, for the various rules which it laid down for the correct 
arrangement of a speech have no place here ; but we must also 
not lose sight of the fact that the discussion of the moral ques 
tion already mentioned necessarily involves also the question as to 
the real nature and principles of Rhetoric. We cannot, therefore, 
consider Rhetoric as the general subject of the dialogue, as the 
ire.pl pyTopiKr/s which the manuscripts affix: to the title would indi 
cate. Rhetoric enters into the discussion only as far as its rela 
tion to actual life is concerned ; that is, so far as it was the 
means through which the business of the state was conducted. 
Now because, according to the general view, the duties of the citi 
zen began, continued, and ended in politics, Rhetoric soon claimed 
and was admitted to be the real art of life. In this way, then, 
the consideration of Rhetoric may easily and naturally be made 
the occasion for a consideration, also, of the more general ques 
tion of the true principle of life. This hand-in-hand considera 
tion can, however, only continue to a certain degree, for the 
opposition of the two questions soon becomes evident as the dis 
cussion proceeds. The proper opposite to Rhetoric is Philoso 
phy ; but just as the former is represented by politics, the latter 
also appears in the form of ethics. Plato shows first, that real, 
genuine politics can only be founded upon the same ethics which 
prescribes the rules of life for the individual man ; secondly, that 
the individual is only justified in turning his attention to poli 
tics, when he has made himself ethically perfect ; and thirdly, 
that he must enter politics only in order to discharge his duty to 
his fellow-citizens, in a word, only to make them better. In 
this way, philosophy becomes also the true art of life, not merely 
for the individual, but also for the association of individuals 



14 INTRODUCTION. 

which is called a state. The aim of the false art of life is to 
satisfy the caprices of an ever-changing passion ; that of the 
true, is to bring about the supremacy of the good. Hence Plato 
undertook in this dialogue to set forth scientifically the distinc 
tion that exists between the good and the pleasant. 23 



4. SCENERY OF THE DIALOGUE. 

A. Persons. 

12 In the artistic development and arrangement of a dialogue in 
which alone, as an artistic form of prose, it can be opposed to the 
poetic drama, a matter of the utmost importance is the choice 
of the characters which are to carry on the conversation. That 
it is not those who give their names to the dialogues who are to 
be considered as the chief characters, is shown by a cursory glance 
over the various works of Plato. None of these works bears the 
name of Socrates, although (or rather because) not in one only, 
but in the majority of them, he is the leading character, i.e. the 
one whom the author makes the exponent of his own opinions, 
feelings, and efforts. Thus in our dialogue, likewise, Plato has 
assigned this role to his beloved teacher. He is throughout the 
leader of the conversation, for even the sections which seem to 
form exceptions to this rule serve only to show the inability 
of any one else to fill this position. In the most intimate con 
nexion with this skill of Socrates stands the moral feeling, which 
he defends with especial emphasis and earnestness against a very 
different method. He shows himself here, as in other dialogues, 
to be a man in whom reason and will, thought and action, have 
been blended, by conscientious effort, into an almost ideal har 
mony. According to 461 c, we must suppose him to be already 
well advanced in life. 

13 Compared with Socrates, all the other characters who take part 
in the dialogue fall somewhat into the background, because no 
single one has been chosen to bear alone the role of respondent, 

23 The various opinions of modern ally, with the view expressed by Cron. 

commentators are well discussed in Cope bases his opinion on 527 b, c, 

the introduction to Cope s translation which seems to be an explicit state- 

of the Gorgias. They agree, gener- ment of the results of the dialogue. 



INTRODUCTION. 15 

which is divided, but unequally, between three persons. Hence 
it is that Gorgias cannot be called the leading character next to 
Socrates, as may be said of Protagoras in the like-named dialogue, 
but he rather has a position analogous to that of Laches in the 
dialogue Avhich bears his name. The fact, however, that he is less 
prominent in this dialogue than his importance would seem to 
require, is more than balanced by the marked respect which 
all parties to the discussion show him, as a man of upright 
aims and high attainments. For even though his theory did con 
tain the germ of that immoral view of life which Plato made it 
his business to combat, yet it was only an undeveloped germ, and 
his whole life had been so honorable, and had borne testimony to 
such a high degree of moral feeling, according to the general 
Greek conception, that he could scarcely be held responsible for 
the results which were first drawn by his pupils and followers. 
As far as he was himself concerned, he only desired to be a mas 
ter of language and of speaking, with skill to communicate to 
others also the art which he had practised with so much success. 
It was his fault that he had no clear insight into the nature of 
this art, and did not notice the inconsistency in which it involved 
him as regards his own moral feelings and opinions. The im 
moral principles which naturally corresponded to the art which 
he practised were championed not by him, but by his followers. 
He himself, the aged master, retires with unimpaired dignity 
fr&gt;m the discussion, in which he has shown no dialectical skill, it 
is true, but still a certain appreciation of dialectical methods. 
With him, Socrates reaches his aim without difficulty. But even 
when he has been defeated he does not take offence, but still shows 
a lively interest in the investigation, and when the excitement or 
sensitiveness of his pupils threatens to put an end to it, he comes 
to the rescue, and by his personal dignity causes its continuance. 

Polus is one of the pupils of Gorgias, and assumes immediately 14 
after him his position as respondent in the discussion. As regards 
the facts of his life, we know that he was born in Acragas, a 
Sicilian city of great wealth and power, and was therefore a 
countryman of the celebrated philosopher and statesman Empe- 
docles. He became a disciple of the new school of rhetoric, and 



16 INTRODUCTION. 

attached himself to Gorgias, whom he also accompanied on his 
travels, partly still to profit from his instruction, partly to obtain 
some reputation for himself by his dexterity in the handling of 
words. In this way he had now come with him to Athens. He 
is still young, as Plato emphasizes, but doubtless, according 
to 462 b, had already composed his treatise on Rhetoric. 24 But 
we must not look upon this so-called W^v?/ as a theory based upon 
acknowledged principles. For such a work Polus was much more 
incapable than Gorgias. He had only learned from him the 
means of dazzling the minds of his hearers, a species of word- 
jugglery K in the practice of which he had obtained considerable 
readiness. The picture which Plato draws of him shows him to 
be an immature young man, not yet beyond the phrases of his 
student life, the height of whose self-conceit is only to be meas 
ured by the shallowness of his performances. He has absolutely 
no appreciation of dialectical methods ; hence he has to be in 
structed in them repeatedly by Socrates, only to make the same 
mistakes again. 26 In moral questions he displays weakness and 
uncertainty. 27 He cannot deny a certain innate feeling for a 
moral standard in human actions (TO KaAdV) ; and yet all his 
efforts are directed to the acquisition and possession of external 
power. Whenever this comes before his vision in all its glitter, 
he is filled with admiration for it, and overlooks entirely the 
immoral means which are employed in the attainment of his end. 
The examples of good and bad rulers, of well-ordered and lawless 
government, which his own country furnished, have taught him 
nothing. Nay, rather, his own case serves to show most clearly 
how small a foundation of truth lies in the admission wrung from 
Gorgias, that some knowledge of the principles of right and mor 
ality was an indispensable necessity for his instruction in rhetoric. 

24 Chronological accuracy is hardly 26 What Socrates says with unmis- 
to be demanded. takable irony of the pupils of Gor- 

25 In Phaedr. 267 b he is said to be gias in Meno 70 b, applies excellently 
the inventor of such devices of evfwtia to Polus : Kal Srj Kal TOVTO rb eBos V/LLO.S 
as Snr\a&lt;no\oyia, yvtafj.o\oyia, fiKovo\o- fWiKev (Topyias), a.&lt;p6fj&lt;as re KO.\ fj.eya- 
yia, and artistic word-coinage after Xoirpfirias airoKpiveo-Oai, tav ris rt 1-pri- 
the fashion of Licymnius. SeeThomp- rat, f!xrirep flubs rovs fiSdras Kre. 
son s note on this passage. 27 Gf. 470 c. 



INTRODUCTION. 17 

The small formative power of this instruction is well shown by 
the case of the trained disciple himself, while the opposition of 
its pretended aims to all moral principles is clearly brought out 
by the inconsistency and self-contradiction displayed in the views 
which he advances. For a refutation of these false views, noth 
ing further is necessary than the exposition of the few remnants 
of truth still remaining in them. From what has been said, we 
can easily appreciate the importance of the character of Polus for 
the artistic development of the dialogue. 

Next in importance to Polus is Callicles, who, however, stands 15 
in a different and much freer relation to Gorgias, although he may 
also in a certain sense be looked upon as his pupil. Of the cir 
cumstances of his life we know nothing more than can be gath 
ered from this dialogue. He must have been of noble rank and 
rich, else Gorgias would hardly have been staying at his house. 
He seems to be abreast of the culture and spirit of his age, is 
versed in the poets, and wholly devoted to politics. From 515 a, 
we judge that he must have entered practical life not long be 
fore ; and we may accordingly consider him as a man in the early 
prime of life. He is no theorist, like the other two, but a practi 
cal politician ; not a teacher, but a statesman, who from his past 
life has drawn much useful experience, and now prosecutes his 
designs with definite purpose. For him the art of speech is only 
that for which it was intended, namely, the means of acquir 
ing a high position in public life. Since he was already fully in 
possession of the training of the period, he was well adapted to 
disclose all the principles on which his view of life was founded, 
and in accordance with which he was now pursuing his public 
career. Hence he represents the materialistic tendency, which 
recognizes profit only in enjoyment, only in the sensual pleasures, 
and scorns as an antiquated prejudice all acting in conformity 
with moral principles. But his materialism is by no means 
either coarse or effeminate ; it is joined with a delicate culture 
and an energetic spirit ; at least, he would wish it so. Hence he 
appears as an aristocrat (*caXos Kayaflos in its political sense) and 
despiser of the ignoble crowd, while at the same time he holds 
himself aloof from philosophy, because it makes men unpractical 



18 INTRODUCTION. 

and unfits them for great efforts and designs. As a practical ora 
tor, he possesses a perfect mastery of form, and knows not only 
how to utter his sentiments with rhetorical swing and force, but 
also how to defend them with spirit, wit, and (what Polus could 
not do) with arguments of logical sequence. Socrates is able to 
defeat him only by contrasting with the false view the better and 
true one, and supporting the latter by all the means of positive 
dialectic at his command. Of course Callicles point of view does 
not permit him to acknowledge his defeat by dialectic ; for he 
despises its methods from the outset, believes that he has ad 
vanced far beyond it, and professes to find the position occupied 
by Socrates one which has been long abandoned by thinking 
men. He is complete in himself, and entirely self-sufficient, and 
therefore becomes annoyed that Socrates should wish to awaken 
him out of his security or abase his self-confidence. This is the 
reason that he continually (482 c, 491 a, 499 b) speaks as if he 
were vastly beyond Socrates ; that he makes really unreasonable 
objections to Socrates method of argument (497 a, 511 a) ; that 
in his irritation he trys to withdraw from the discussion, or 
declares that he continues it only out of courtesy (501 c, 505 c, 
510 a, 516 b) ; and that while he finally (513 c) admits the cor 
rectness of Socrates teachings, he refuses to accept it for himself. 
With this, at the same time, the personal good will which he 
expresses (486 a) for Socrates agrees. But this is due really to 
his courteous disposition or to circumstances, rather than to gen 
uine respect and appreciation. How much it is worth, is clearly 
shown by what Socrates says in 487 c. 

16 On Socrates side we find Chaerephon. Xenophon (Mem. I. 2. 
48) numbers him among those friends of Socrates who in their in 
tercourse with him had none but the purest motives and designs. 
In his nature there was something enthusiastic, even flighty, and 
this caused the surname /naviKos to be applied to him as well as to 
Apollodorus. 28 In Apol. 21 a Socrates himself relates the story 

28 Charm. 153 b Xaiptfyiav 8e, are KO\ where, in a description of his charac- 

HaviKbs &v, ovaTTTjSrjo-as K fjLfffuv tdet ter, we find these words, Kal oir60tv 

irp6s fit. For the application of the Trore -ra.\&gt;ri\v r}]v fir&lt;avvfj.iav eA.a/8s rb 

name to Apollodorus, cf. Sym. 173 d, /j.a.viitbs KaK^adai, OVK olSa tyuyt. 



INTRODUCTION. 19 

that Chaerephon had the boldness to demand of the oracle at 
Delphi whether any man were wiser than Socrates. In the same 
passage, it is mentioned that he was among those banished under 
the government of the Thirty. Soon after his return he died, not 
living to see the trial of his master. He is made an object of 
ridicule by Aristophanes, 29 along with Socrates, inasmuch as he 
was looked upon as his master s model pupil. Hence it is fitting 
that he should appear here with Socrates. He is, even though 
he has only an unimportant part to play, the representative of 
Socrates followers and friends, and thus far serves to offset Polus. 
He understands the Socratic method and knows how to employ it 
skilfully, while Polus was but a clumsy imitator of the external 
features of his master s style. Hence while Polus places himself 
if not above his master, at least on an equal plane, Chaerephon 
shows throughout a heart-felt love and subordination to Socrates. 

B. Place. 

As regards the place x where we are to assume that this dia- 17 
logue took place, Plato does not give us any such definite infor 
mation as he does in other dialogues, for example, in the Crito, 
Phaedo, or Protagoras. Only certain expressions in the intro 
ductory conversation between Callicles, Socrates, and Chaerephon 
show clearly the negative fact, that we are not to look upon 
the house of Callicles as the scene of the Gorgias. This fol 
lows first of all from the words of Callicles in which he invites 
Socrates and Chaerephon to come to his house to listen to a 
lecture similar to the one which Gorgias has just held. Since, 
however, the preceding words of Socrates and Chaerephon show 
that they have come to the spot where the festal exhibition has 
just taken place, and that the lecture promised by Callicles can 
only be intended for some later time, and is so understood and 
courteously put aside by Socrates, and since, on the other hand, 

29 Ar. Nub. 104, 503 et al. Schleiermacher was the first to op- 

80 The view advocated here by pose this, and he was followed by 

Cron is discussed at great length in Woolsey, Cron, and later by Kratz. 

the Beitrdge, pp. 25-35. The view In addition to the German critics, the 

formerly received is that the dialogue house of Callicles is assumed also by 

was held in the house of Callicles. Thompson (?) and Cope. 



20 INTRODUCTION. 

the discussion is immediately opened in the name of Socrates by 
Chaerephon, without any intimation of a pause or change of 
place, which would hardly be consistent with the simple setting 
of the dialogue, therefore it follows of necessity that the whole 
discussion takes place in the very spot where Gorgias had just 
held his splendid harangue. But since the house of Callicles, 
where Gorgias is staying as a guest, cannot be the scene of this 
harangue, we must lay aside any idea of a private dwelling, such 
as is the scene of the Protagoras, and imagine the scene of the 
Gorgias to be, perhaps, one of the gymnasiums so often men 
tioned in Plato s writings, which owing to its size and arrange 
ment, was well adapted for such exhibitions before a large number 
of hearers, with the view of drawing pupils. Other persons, 
beside those already named, must also have been present at this 
discussion as silent listeners, as we can assume from several pas 
sages; 31 and the use of Oopvflos in 458 c seems to indicate that 
their number was considerable. 

C. Time. 

18 The time 32 at which the dialogue is to be conceived as taking 
place must be determined by the different allusions which occur in 
the course of it. These unfortunately refer to events so various 
that their dates mutually exclude each other; and the author 
seems to have allowed himself almost a poet s license. We must, 
therefore, from all these different allusions, try to select that 
especial circumstance which would be likely to have made the 
deepest impression upon the minds of contemporaries; and having 
decided upon this, we have a good basis from which to assume 
a date for the dialogue. The most important event alluded to is 
the death of Pericles (503 c), which compels us in any case to 
assume a time different from that which the mention in the Pro 
tagoras of Pericles and his sons as living, causes us to assume for 

81 447 c, 455 c, 458 c, 473 e, 490 e. (1870) there has been but little dis- 

See note on 455 c. cussion. Hirschig (1873) does not 

32 A complete discussion of the va- agree with Cron, nay, does not even 

rious views regarding the supposed mention his view; Thompson (1871) 

date of the Gorgias is given in Cron s and Schmelzer (1883) do not touch 

Beitrdge, pp. 35-47. Since that time the question. 



INTRODUCTION. 21 

that dialogue. At first sight the addition of the adverb vetoo-rt, 
" lately," seems to go far towards fixing the date, but the indefi- 
niteness of VCOMTTI (see the note) and its entirely relative meaning 
forbid us to trust to it as a backward limit of time. The fact 
that Gorgias came from Leontini to Athens as ambassador in 427, 
01. 88. 1, also gives us no certain help, for we have no reason to 
suppose that he was only once at Athens rather the contrary 
arid in the passage there is no definite allusion to that especial 
period. Still, the assumption that we have to imagine the period 
of this apparently first acquaintanceship of the Athenians with 
Gorgias as the time of our dialogue, would harmonize well enough 
with the above-mentioned allusion to Pericles s death, and also 
with the circumstance, that in 472 a, Nlcias and Aristocrates are 
referred to as living, of whom we know that the former perished 
in the expedition against Syracuse, and the latter was one of the 
condemned 33 after the battle of Arginusae. This allusion prevents 
us from setting the date of the dialogue later than 413, and at the 
same time weakens the value of the otherwise especially note 
worthy passage in 473 e, where Socrates speaks of his unskilful- 
ness in political matters as shown by his conduct in the assembly. 
The mention of his office as senator and the duty of cTruftr)(f)ieiv 
reminds us strikingly of the chronologically exact 4 account of 
this same occurrence in the Apology. But Plato" has avoided an 
express reference to the historical event mentioned there, perhaps 
designedly, in order not to give any too definite chronological 
background to his story. Hence we may possibly, if not prob 
ably, consider that he is alluding to some other event than the 
celebrated trial of the impeached generals, and need not be 
compelled to hold to the year 405 as the supposed time of our 
dialogue. The citations from the Antiope of Euripides, which 
was brought out in 410, need not cause us any trouble either, 
since it is just in such matters that Plato allows himself the 
greatest liberties, as is shown by the celebrated anachronism in 
the Protagoras, the mention of the "Ayptoi of Pherecrates. 34 

88 Apol. 32 b. Protagoras is put at 432 or 433 by 

84 This play was brought out in most editors. See Towle-Sauppe s 
420, while the supposed time of the Introd. pp. 6 f. 



22 INTRODUCTION. 

19 The important references seem therefore to point to a period 
of time included between the years 427 and 413. 35 Other allu 
sions to circumstances and events also agree with this assump 
tion. Thus in 481 d, Alcibiades, who was born in 450, and Demus, 
son of Py rilampes, are contrasted, the former as the sweetheart 
of Socrates, the latter as that of Callicles. Again, in 519 a, there 
is an allusion to the political activity of Alcibiades. Finally in 
470 d we find a reference to Archelaus, who seized the kingdom 
of Macedon in 414, as a ruler who was now at the height of his 
fortune, the admiration and envy of the world. To fix the date 
more definitely within this period seems to be a matter of impos 
sibility. If we assume it to be nearer to 413, we do not attach 
so much weight to the reference to the death of Pericles as it 
apparently deserves. If from other grounds we desire to keep 
the year 427 for the visit of Gorgias to Athens which we are now 
discussing, the reference to Archelaus adds another anachronism 
to the one already mentioned of the Antiope of Euripides. Such 
an anachronism, it is true, would not be more strange than the 
well-known one in the Symposion, where the violence shown the 
Mantineans by Sparta, fifteen years after the death of Socrates, 
is mentioned at a banquet, at which Socrates is represented as 
being a guest ; but the rise of the kingdom of Macedon could not 
but have a very important bearing on the politics of Greece, and 
it is likely that the Athenians regarded, even at this early day, 
the intrusion of a new force into the political arena as more 
momentous than even the death of Pericles. This reference 
would then be a clear indication for the time when the star of 
the Macedonian king was already in the ascendant. 

20 Certain other references to persons and facts are also found, 
such as the mention of the painters Polygnotus and Zeuxis in 
448 b, 453 c, and of the dithyrambic poet Cinesias in 501 e, but 
these are not definite enough to be exactly dated, and therefore 
need not be taken into consideration in the present question. 

35 Zeller, in an article Uber die now (Bursian s Jahresbericht, i. 5) to 

Anachronismen in den Platonischen Ge- hold the same view. Cf. his Kleine 

sprachen (Abhandlungen der Berliner Beitruye zur Literaturgeschichte in 

Akademie, 1873), places the assumed Fleckeisen s J. J. cxv. pp. 793 ff., and 

date before 420, and Susemihl seems Bursian s Jahresbericht, xix. p. 144. 



INTRODUCTION. 23 



5. PLAN OF THE DIALOGUE.^ 

The plan of the dialogue would depend of course on the object 21 
which the author had in mind. The third section of this Intro 
duction has already shown that that object was to make clear and 
emphasize the opposition from the moral point of view between 
Rhetoric, as the generally recognized medium of political activity 
and ambition, and Philosophy, the true calling and aim of a 
man s life, as claimed by Socrates. This contrast is, however, not 
made prominent at once, but is the subject of the discussion with 
Callicles, which must therefore be considered as the most impor 
tant part of the dialogue. This is preceded by the conversation 
of Socrates with Gorgias and Polus, which although it is divided 
between the two persons, is still shown clearly to be practically 
a single discussion. For not only are the discussions with these 
two persons outwardly united by the forwardness of Polus, 
whose pushing egotism is only equalled by his dialectical inca 
pacity, but they betray also an internal connexion in their 
subject-matter, inasmuch as they both treat the question as to 
the nature and value of rhetoric, and both likewise are marked 
by vagueness of idea and uncertainty of moral feeling in the 
answers given it. This vagueness and uncertainty is in striking 
contrast to the reckless decision with which Callicles announces 
and defends his principles, a contrast, too, which must be the 
more mortifying to Gorgias and Polus, since they, as theorists 
and teachers, are opposed to the mere practical statesman, who, 
however, of himself more than overbalances both the others 
together. In like manner, the discussion with Callicles, as its 
subject is more important, has a much wider compass than both 
the preceding together. A certain parallelism with the previous 
double discussion is also very apparent, in the fact that the dis 
cussion with Callicles is broken nearly in the middle by the 

86 Bomtz(PlatonischeStudien,W\er\, Philosophy in the Platonic sense, or 

1858, i. p. 33) well says : " It can is political Rhetoric, in the condition 

hardly be doubted any longer that in which it at that time actually was, 

the substance and object of the whole a worthy calling for life ? " See Cron, 

dialogue is given in the question, Is Beitrage, 47-65. 



INTRODUCTION. 

interruption caused by Callicles refusal to take part further in 
the discussion ; owing to which refusal and because no one else is 
willing to enter the lists, 37 Socrates is compelled to answer his 
own questions in Callicles place, until he succeeds in drawing 
him again into the conversation. With this section the dialec 
tical development reaches its highest point ; now begins that 
change (^era/Sao-is) which in the poetical drama is denoted by the 
term Trcp^cVeia, the catastrophe ; for up to this point the oppo 
nents of Socrates view of life and its duties, in the case both 
of the individual in private and of the public aggregations of 
individuals into a state, have been continually increasing their 
efforts, partly owing to the growing heat of argument, partly also 
because they have had to call all their resources to their aid; 
now, however, a relaxation takes place they have failed in the 
opposition and it only remains for Socrates to expound more 
fully the theory which he has defended so successfully. Very 
effectively as far as the chief object of the dialogue is concerned, 
and also with admirable artistic feeling, the author makes Socrates 
begin this final section with a resume" of the results obtained in 
the conversation with Callicles. But inasmuch as the latter, in 
accordance with his deeply rooted manner of thinking and living, 
even at the last moment obstinately clings to his view of what 
the true man ought to do, Socrates finds it necessary to show the 
universal and eternal application of his theory, the inevitable and 
decisive victory of truth over error, in an independent section. 
In striking contrast with the dialectical sharpness and accuracy 
of the previous discussions, this conclusion appears couched in 
the guise of a mythical story. There is, however, a special fitness 
in this, for its religious coloring causes the whole exposition to 
appeal with convincing power to the feelings of the reader, and 
goes far to prepare him for the earnest and solemn warning with 
which the dialogue closes. This conclusion, short in compass, in 
contents and form intensely oratorical, serves also to preserve 
the due artistic proportions of the work ; for it corresponds to the 
short introductory conversation between Callicles, Socrates, and 

37 505 d 2ft. T(S oiiv &\\os f8t\fi; .&lt;. a.TTOKplvf&lt;r6a.i or StaAfyftrOai. 



INTRODUCTION. 25 

Chaerephon. And just as this introduction, through the medium 
of the question which Chaerephon propounds to Gorgias, and 
which Polus presses forward to answer, leads naturally and grad 
ually to the progressively developing scientific discussion, so 
this discussion through the medium of this mythologically colored 
Aoyos is led over to the concluding exhortation in which we, 
whose eyes are opened, can see clearly the power and warmth of 
deep moral conviction. 

Simple as is the setting of the Gorgias, it yet belongs among 
the greatest, from the point of view of artistic perfection, of the 
dialogues of Plato. 38 For, aside from the absorbing interest of the 
question discussed, one can hardly fail to notice as he reads, both 
in the choice and characterization of persons (^0os), and also in 
the progressive development of the discussion, how completely 
all the requirements of art are satisfied, thus making the Gorgias 
as a prose work fit to challenge comparison with any of the works 
of the poetical drama. 

6. SUMMARY OF THE DIALOGUE. 39 

Introduction. Preliminary conversation on the scene of Gorgias 22 
just concluded speech. Socrates desires to have some conver 
sation with Gorgias. Callicles invites him to his house for the 
purpose. Socrates bids Chaerephon ask Gorgias what he pro 
fesses to be. 

38 In the Introd. to Apol. 52, Dyer- the narrative or reading is made, or 

Cron divides the dialogues of Plato (3) those introduced by a short dia- 

into three classes, according to their logue between the narrator and his 

setting: (1) the simplest form, which friends, who soon become his atten- 

has no introduction or preamble, but tive listeners. Typical examples are 

is a dialogue, with occasional inter- Gorgias, Republic, and Phaedo. 

ruptions from interested bystanders, 89 This summary, which is not 

in which one of the parts is taken found in Cron s edition, is drawn from 

throughout by the same speaker, usu- Deuschle s Dispositionen der Apologie 

ally Socrates, while the other may be und des Gorgias von Platan (2d ed. by 

successively assumed by various per- Cron, Leipzig, 1867), and adapted to 

sons. Then the narrated dialogues : the short skeleton of the dialogue 

(2) those without preface, and with which is given by Cron in his Beitrdge 

no account of the persons to whom (Leipzig, 1870), pp. 73 ff. 



26 INTRODUCTION. 

Discussion. 447 d-527 a. 

I. 447 d-481 b. Dialogue between Socrates and Gorgias and 
Polus. What is Rhetoric, and what is its power ? 

Introduction. 447 d-448 d. Chaerephon puts the question 

to Gorgias. Polus pushes forward and attempts to answer the 

question, of what art Gorgias is master, by praising the art. 

, A. 448 d-461 c. Dialogue between Socrates and Gorgias. 

Attempt to define the nature of Rhetoric and its relation 

to moral principles, with self-contradictory results. 

Introduction. 448d-449d. Socrates shows the error 
into which Polus has fallen. Definition of his art, Rhetoric, 
by Gorgias. Socrates insists upon a discussion according 
to dialectical methods. 

1. 449 d-457 c. Attempt to obtain a definition of Rhetoric. 
a. 449 d-453 a. Determination of the specific class to 

which Rhetoric must be assigned. 

a. 449 d-451 a. First attempt at definition. But the 

characteristic is too general and only external. 
/?. 451a-453a. Second attempt at definition. Rhetoric 
(with its varieties) is classed under the specific 
idea 7m$o&gt;. 

6. 453a-457c. An examination of the definition just 
obtained. 
a. 453 a-455 a. Its meaning. 

aa. up to 454 c. Determination of the object to 

which the iru6&lt;!&gt; is directed, right and wrong. 
(3/3. up to 455 a. Determination of the nature of 

the TTCiOw, pretence without knowledge. 
(3. 455 b-457 c. Its compass. 

oa. up to 456 c. Indefinite extension of the field of 

Rhetoric. 

(3/3. up to 457 c. Admission of the possibility of a 
misuse of the power Rhetoric gives. 

2. 457c-461c. Proof of the contradiction between Gor 
gias conception and presentation. 

Transition. 457 c-458 e. Question as to the continu 
ation of the discussion. 



INTRODUCTION. 27 

a. 458 e-460 d. A definite statement of Gorgias view, 
a. up to 459 c. In general, the orator need have no 

knowledge of the matters on which he speaks. 
ft. up to 460 d. In the special case of right, however, 
he must be able as well as desirous to know it. 
(This involves an inner contradiction.) 

b. 460d-4Glc. Proof of the (external) contradiction 
between this definitely stated view and the admission 
made above of the possibility of a misuse of Rhetoric. 

B. 461 c-481 c. Dialogue between Socrates and Polus. Value 
of Rhetoric according to the standard of moral principle. 

Transition. 461c-462b. Polus objects to Socrates 
method. Socrates exacts a condition in regard tc the 
manner of conducting the discussion. 

1. 462b-468e. Exposition of the re?* 1 nature, and little 
value of Rhetoric (in general). 

a. 462 b-466 a. The real nature of Rhetoric. 

a. 462b-463d. Vain attempt of Polus to lead the 
discussion by propounding the questions himself. 
General characterization of Rhetoric. 

(3. 463 e-466 a. Complete presentation and exposition 
of Socrates view of the nature of Rhetoric. 

b. 466 a-468 e. From this determination of the nature of 
Rhetoric is deduced the result that it is of little value. 
a. 466 a-467 c. Polus questions unskilfully. Socrates 

declares as a consequence of the definition the entire 
weakness of Rhetoric. 

/?. 467c-468e. Socrates takes control of the discus 
sion and proves this consequence frotn the difference 
between ftovXeo-Oai and SOKEIV. 

2. 468 e-479 e. Declaration of the moral principles which 
serve as the standard for this judgment. 

Transition. 468 e-470 c. A discussion in which the 
meaning of Polus is formulated (by a limitation) in 
opposition to the principle enumerated by Socrates. 
a. 470c-474a. -Negative portion. Vain attempt of Polus 

to combat the moral principles of Socrates. 



28 INTRODUCTION. 

a. 470c-472d. Vain attempt of Polus to refute the 
proposition, If any one do wrong, he is not happy. 
Criticism of the argument by Socrates. 
/?. 472 d-474 a. Vain attempt of Polus to refute the 
proposition, He who suffers punishment for a wrong 
committed is happier than he who escapes such- pun 
ishment. Criticism of the argument by Socrates. 
6. 474 b-479 e. Positive portion. Socrates brings for 
ward his proofs. 
a. 474 b-475 e. Proof of the proposition, Doing wrong 

is a greater evil than suffering wrong. 
(3. 476 a479 e. Proof of the proposition, To remain 
without punishment for a wrong committed is the 
^reatest possible evil. 

Conclusion. 480 a 1 8lb. Results in regard to the employment 
of Rhetoric 

a. For protection of one s self or one s friends. 
ft. For the injury of one s enemies. 

23 II. 481 b-522 e. Dialogue between Socrates and Callicles. What 
is the true theory in life, the rhetorical-political or the 
philosophical-ethical ? 

Introduction. 481b-482c. Callicles recognizes that the 
ethical theory of life advocated by Socrates and the ordinary 
practice of men are diametrically opposed. Socrates shows 
that all human effort should be the outcome of a harmony 
of the soul in thought and action. 

A. 482 c-505 c. Negative portion. Exposition and refutation 
of the rhetorical-political theory of life (Attack and De 
fence). 

1. 482 c-495 a. Exposition of the rhetorical-political 
theory of life. 

a. 482 c-486 d. General exposition. Commendation of 
the political, rejection of the philosophical calling. 

(Rhetorical part.) 

Introduction. 482 c-e. Criticism of the manner of 
procedure which Socrates has followed towards Polus 
and Gorgias. 



INTRODUCTION. 29 

a. 482 e-484 c. Opposition between natural right and 
legal right. 
aa.. up to 483 c. Explanation of the nature of both 

and of the origin of the latter. 

(3(3. up to 484 c. Alleged proofs of the right of 
the stronger, drawn from history and from 
Pindar. 

(3. 484 c-485 e. Opposition between political and 
philosophical activity. 
aa. up to 485 a. Objections to the latter. 
(3ft. up to 485 e. Its usefulness is limited to a prep 
aration for political activity. 

Conclusion. 485 e-486 d. Recommendation of 
the rhetorical-political activity for Socrates, on 
the ground of the danger which threatens him. 
Transition. 486d-488b. Socrates shows the impor 
tance df the question under discussion and the conditions 
which allow the hope of a satisfactory result. 
b. 488 b-495 a. Exposition of the view of Callicles from 
the point of view of its leading principle in a dialec 
tical discussion. 

a. 488b-491b. (Preparatory portion.) Test of the 
proposition as to the right of the stronger. 
aa. up to 489 b. First limitation of the stronger, 
to that which is more powerful in bodily strength 
or greater in mass. 
(3ft. up to 491 b. Second limitation to that which is 

more clever. 

ft. 491 b495 a. Disclosure of the fundamental prin 
ciple of the theory of Callicles. 
aa. 491 c-492 d. In general. The essence of hap 
piness and the end of human effort is the satis 
faction of the desires, however great they may be. 
ft ft. 492 d-495 a. In particular. Passion of itself 

without limitation, or the pleasant, is the good. 
495 a-505 c. Refutation of the theory of Callicles as 
shown in its fundamental principle. 



30 INTRODUCTION. 

a. 495 a-499 b. Kef utation of the theory that pleasure 
is the chief end of man. Arguments against the iden 
tity of the pleasant and the good. 

a. 495 a-497 d. Direct proof. 
ft. 497 d-499 b. Indirect proof. 

Transition. Acknowledgment that only a part of 
man s desires are good, the other part being evil. 

b. 499 b-505 c. Deduction of the immediate conse 
quences of that principle. 

a. 499 b-501 d. Determination of a general antithesis, 
to serve 

aa. up to 500 d. As a standard of judgment in re 
gard to human actions. 
ft ft. up to 501 d. As a means of determining the 

principles which underlie human occupations. 
ft. 501 d-505 c. Application of it to special occupations, 
aa. up to 502 d. To the varieties of music and poetry. 
ft ft. up to 505 c. To Rhetoric in particular. The 
standard of judgment for the actions of the states 
man. 

B. 505 c-522 e. Dialectical exposition of the philosophical- 
ethical theory of life, as opposed to the rhetorical-political. 
1. 505 c-513 c. This theory must determine the life of the 
individual. Ethics per se. 

a. 505c-508c. Positive arguments to show that this 
theory must determine the life of the individual. 

a. up to 507 c. The teaching of virtue for its own sake. 
ft. up to 508 c. The teaching of virtue in. relation to 
the attainment of happiness. 

b. 508 c-513 c. Negative justification. Refutation of 
the objection that life according" to philosophical prin 
ciples must make a man incapable of helping himself. 
a. up to 511 a. Determination of what true self-help is : 

Defence against wrong doing, not wrong suffering. 
ft. up to 513 c. Refutation of the idea which lies at the 
basis of this objection, viz. that under any circum 
stances a man should try to live as long as he can. 



INTRODUCTION. 31 

^&gt;2. 513c-521a. Application of the ethical principle to 
Politics. 

a. 513 c-517 a. Empirical determination of the business 
of the statesman 

a. 513 c-515 c. By establishing the preliminary con 
ditions which must be fulfilled. 

/3. 515 c-517 a. By a criticism of the most celebrated 
Athenian statesmen, from the point of view of their, 
skill as displayed in the results of their efforts. 
6. 517 a-521 a. Logical confirmation of this judgment 
a. 517a-519b. By a distinction between the true art 
of statesmanship and that which is only time 
serving (pretended). 

ft. 519 b-521. By the demonstration of the necessary 
connexion which exists between the statesman s 
course of action, and the behavior of the citizens 
toward him. Analogy between Rhetoric and So 
phistic. 

Conclusion and .transition, 521 a-522 e. Choice between 
the two kinds of statesmanship. Callicles commends the 
time-serving or flattering art with regard unto the danger 
of death which would otherwise threaten. Socrates de 
clares himself as one who under existing circumstances 
intends, as far as possible, to practise the true statecraft 
in spite of the danger of death which threatens. 
III. 523 a-527 a. Epilogue. Mythical exposition of the object, 24 
after death, to which the efforts of a man should be directed 
in life. 

A. 523a-524b. Myth of the origin of the judgment of the 
souls of the dead, and how this is conducted. 

B. 524b-527a. Results. 

a. up to 525 b. The nature of death and the form in 

which the soul appears after death. 

6. up to 527 a. The condition of the soul after death, 
under a system of rewards and punishments, in accord 
ance with each man s life in this world. . 

Conclusion. Recapitulation of the leading contents of the dia 
logue, and exhortation of Callicles. 



32 



INTRODUCTION. 



7. TIME or COMPOSITION OF THE DIALOGUE. 

25 This nrast of course be distinguished from the time assumed for 
the meeting of Socrates, Gorgias, and Callicles ( 18 ff.). Hence 
to determine it, the very anachronisms which offer so much diffi 
culty in determining the assumed time are often of great value. 
This is not so much the case, however, in the Gorgias as in some 
other dialogues, since, leaving out of account the anachronisms, no 
ground exists for assuming the date of composition to be before 
405. Isfay, rather, the subject and whole tone of the work, as 
shown in the many passages which must strike every reader as 
plain allusions to the fate of Socrates as an already accomplished 
fact, compel the assumption of some time subsequent to this tragic 
event. But that it was written not very long after Socrates 
death is shown by the evident traces of moral indignation in the 
references to the existing government and the actions of promi 
nent statesmen. This assumption would fix the date as shortly 
after the composition of the Apology and Crito. 40 This is sup 
ported, though one could hardly say confirmed, by the statement 
of Athenaeus, that Gorgias was still living when this dialogue 
was brought out. 41 



40 This is the view generally 
adopted. The majority of the edi 
tors are content to give this period, 
rather than a definite date. Thomp 
son puts it at 395, and Cope in the 
period between 395-388. The most 
recent treatment of the question is 
by S. Sudhaus in lihein. j\Ius. xliv. pp. 
54-63, who thinks that the Gorgias is 



directed against Isocrates, who is rep 
resented by Callicles, and is a kind 
of reply to the npbs NtKOKAe o (377 
B.C.). Isocrates, on this view, d^- 
fends himself aga inst the strictures 
of the Gorgias in the NucoK\rjs (375 
B.C.). Hence the date of the com 
position of the Gorgias must be 376. 
41 Athenaeus xi. 113 (505 d). 



TA TOT AIAAOFOT 

KAAAIKAH2, SflKPATHS, XAIPEOON, 



Stephanus I. p. 447. 



I. KAAAIKAHS. Ho\fjLov Kcu jua^s &lt;j)acrl 

, OVTOJ p.Ta\ay\avLv. 
SnKPATH2. AXX 17 TO Xeyo/xei&gt;of KOLTOTTW 0/37175 



5 KAA. Kat /iaXa ye do-reta? eo prfjs. TroXXa yap 
a Fopyia? 17/^1^ 6Xtyoi&gt; Trporepov e 



M7 I. 1. iro\c |xov Kal HLCIXIIS : Socrates 
a and Chaerephon come just after Gor- 
gias has finished his lecture. Calli- 
- cles receives them with a jest, the 
point of which lies in the oSrw. In 
the double expression, the more gen 
eral precedes, as is natural, the more 
definite. ji.TaXaYX*viv : occurs also 
in Rep. 429 a with 67rj&lt;rTT)ju?jy, and Ley. 
873 c with ala-^vvn^. It is rare. 

3. TO \YO|ivov : in appos. with 
the sentence. See G. 137, 3; H. 
626 b. KaTo mv coprrjs : proverbial, 
like post festum. This would call 
up to the Greek mind their public ex 
hibitions, and the banquets with which 
they closed. Here is probably also 
an allusion to the extravagant enthu 
siasm which led the Athenians to 
designate as festivals those days on 



which Gorgias lectured. See Introd. 447 
4&gt;. a 

5. Kal p.aXa / doTiCas : Hirschig 
remarks the frequency of such an 
swers as these, which avoid the repe 
tition of the last word of the preced 
ing question. Cf. Theaet. 168 e a\\ 
oij roi ffov ye, S&gt; eoScope, &fjieivov, Crat. 
391 b. dfrreCas : properly belonging to 
a city. It became an adj. of quality 
inasmuch as city festivals and cele 
brations are naturally superior to 
those of the country. It is used here 
in a good sense, though it may also 
mean " citified." 

6. fircSc^aro : the aor. is necessi 
tated by the time-limit (o\iyov vp6- 
rtpov). oXt-yov trpoTtpov: the first 
word is an ace. of extent ; the second 
is adverbial. 

33 



34 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 44". 

6 Se, 



/aeWcn, o&gt; KaXXi/cXeis, amos 
eV dyopa d^ay/cacras i7/ad&lt;? Siarpu//ai. b 

XAiPE*nN. OuSei 7rpay/xa, a&gt; Scij/cpares e ya&gt; yap /cat 
10 tacroyuiat. &lt;tXos yap pot Fopytas, WOT eVtSet^erat ^ 
et /xef So/cei^ i&gt;w, eai/ Se fiovXr), etcraO^ts 
KAA. Tt Se a&gt; Xatpe^wv ; eVt$u/zet ^ 
Fopytou ; 

XAI. ETT auro ye rot rovro Trdpecr/xev. 
15 KAA. OUKOW orav fiovXrjcrOe Trap e /ze i^/ceu ot/ca8e, 



/covcrat 



Trap e/xot yap Fopyta? /caraXvet, /cat eVtSet^erat 



447 7. TOVTWV: the pi. refers to the 
a fact and its consequences. 6 8e : is 
deictic. cv d-yopa: the omission of 
tlie art. shows that this was a phrase 
like in town/ on change. By this 
time, ayopd had come in Athens to 
mean simply the exchange, or market 
place, where people assembled not for 
public debate (that was in the Pnyx), 
but for business. It was a favorite 
resort of Socrates, since there the 
concourse of people offered him the 
best opportunity for prosecuting his 
god-given vocation (cf. Introd. to 
Apol. 25, and Apol 83 a ff.). Cf. 
Xen. J/e/n. i. I. 10 a\\a /ULTJV etfeiWs 
ye ael fj.fv ?iv fv ry &lt;pavfp&lt;2 Trpai re 
yap els TOVS Trfpiirdrovs Kal TO. yvp.va.ffia 
f/fi Kal Tr\r]0ovffTjs ayopcis ewe? (pavfpos 
fiv, Kre. dva-yKouras : the literal 
meaning is not to be pressed. Chaere- 
phon as tlie constant companion of 
Socrates took the liveliest interest in 
all his actions. 

b 9. ovScv irpa-yfia : shows the asyn 
deton of ordinary conversation. 
t-y" -yof Ka ^ tourojAai : prob. contains 
some allusion to the story, of Tele- 
phus, who when wounded by Achilles 
received from tlie oracle the assur 
ance 6 rpwaas (K&lt;*I) Idcrfrai. The 



myth was made the subject of a noted 447 
tragedy by Euripides. 

10. tocrrt e iri86i|Tai: &&amp;lt;rTe,when com 
bined with the ind., can for all prac 
tical purposes be treated as if it were 
compounded of ovrcas and rt. Cf. Lat. 
i t a q u e. See on 458 d. t lnSe^eTai. : 
here used absolutely in the same sense 
as above. The fut. has two sides, one 
corresponding to each condition; thus 
it is equiv. to (1) 0e\ei eiri$siKvva6a.i et 
done?, and (2) eViSei leTcu fav 0ov\r;. Cf. 
a different case in 502 b, with note. 

12. TI 8* : the question shows that 
Chaerephon had not anticipated any 
great eagerness on Socrates part. 

14. ir avro : tlie pronoun is em 
phatic. See on 458 a. The empha 
sis is heightened by yt. 

15. 6 rav pov\T]o-0 KTf.: contains 
an invitation, tlie basis of which is 
given by the clause with yap. The 
original conclusion of the condition 
was to be e TnSei lerai, but in the course 
of the yap clause the speaker lost 
sight of this and continued with the 
co-ordinate construction. irap (xt 
TI KCIV oiKaSe : this shows that the 
speakers are neither in nor before 
the house of Callicles. On the place 
of meeting, see Introd. 17. 



HAATONO2 



35 



St. I. p. 447. 

n. Eu Xeyets, o&gt; KaXXt/cXets. aXX dpa e^eX^crete^ av 

yap Trv0ecr 



ecr0ai nap* avroG, c 
rov a^Syoo?, /cat rt icmv o CTray- 



I/ Tt? 77 SvVayLttg 

20 ye XXerat re /cat 8tSao~/cet rrjv Se a\\rjv eVtSet^ti/ eto~av^t9, 
wo~77"ep o~u Xeyet&lt;?, TTOLYJ o~aa"^w. 

KAA. OuSei^ otoz^ TO avrov epcoTcu&gt;, co ^w/cpaTe?. /cat 
yap avTaj e^ TOUT T^V Try? eVtSet^ew? e/ceXeue yow ^vi^Sr) 

IpCDTav OTt Tt? fiovXoiTO TWV eVSoV OVT(DV, KOL TTpO? OLTTCLVTa 

Sn. H /caXws Xeyet?. II Xatpe^ai^, epov OLVTOV. 



17. c0f\T)Vci6v av : Socrates uses the 
opt. with Si/ a great deal, esp. when he 
first meets a person. It is the mood 
of courtesy, but not of argument. In 
this dialogue the opt. preponderates 
at the beginning, but the subjv. over 
takes it in the argumentative passage 
471, 472 ; while in the whole dialogue 
the proportion of subjs. to opt. is 3 
to 2. 

18. SioXcxOiivai : emphasized in or 
der to contrast Socrates method with 
the &n 3eiis of Gorgias. 

19. Sv vojus (vis) : i.e. the power 
and inner meaning of the art, with 
which the tirdyyf\na should corre 
spond, the scope or compass. t lr- 
ayy\XcTai Krt. : cf. Apol. 33 b S&gt;v 
fjL-rjrf vtrfcrx^fJ- nv fj.d0ri/j.a. yUTjre e 5i 5aa. 
firayyf\\etrdai is the regular word in 
Greek for advertise, profess. 

20. -rqv 8e oX\T|v irC8i|iv : it does 
not follow from this that Socrates 
considered the SiaXex^"" as a kind 
of Vi5e&lt;|u. It is only an example of 
the idiomatic Greek usage of SAA.OS, 
which does not include but excludes 
the word with which it is connected. 
Cf. 473 C iro\ir&lt;av Kal &\\&lt;av fv&lt;av, 
Apol. 36 b. See G. 142, 2, N. 3 ; II. 
705. We must use a circumlocution, 



or another word, in English. In Cal- 447 
licles answer, however, the attribu- c 
tive force is regained. 

21. Jkrirep &lt;rv Xe -ytiS : const, closely 
with tiffavdis, as referring to the in- 
vitation of Callicles to come to his 
home. 

22. ov8ev olov TO avrov c pwrav : 
there ts nothing like asking the man 
himself. The articular infinitive is a 
favorite with Plato. lie uses it most 
commonly in the ace. The nom. 
comes next in frequency, with the 
gen. a close third. The dat. is much 
less frequent. The pr. tense occurs 
nine times oftener than the aor., show 
ing a great advance on Pindar. See 
Am. Jour. Phil. III. 193-201. 

23. avrw : on account of its mean 
ing ("the master," Kr. 51. 5, 4; H. 
681 c) is placed in this emphatic 
position. On the matter itself see 
Introd. 7, and the passage from 
Meno quoted Introd. N. 12. Auditors 
are present also at the following dia 
logue (cf. Introd. 17,/w.). ixtXevt : 
imperf., because the same bidding or 
invitation was given to the different 
members of the group. He bade us all. 

26. KaXois Xe -ycis : expresses more 
satisfaction than e3 \fyets just before. 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 447. 
d 



XAI. Tt epa&gt;/zat; 
2n. "Ocrrts ecrTiv. 
XAI. IIc5&lt;; Xeyets; 
30 Sn. &lt;/ flo~7rep av el ervy^avev wv v 

ydg, ctTre/cpti aro av ST^TTOU crot ort o~/curord/xos ^ ov /xai - 
Odveis a)? Xeya&gt;/ 

II. XAI. ~M.av9a.va) /cat epTJcrofJiai. Etvre /zot, w Fopyta, 
Xeyet KaXXt/cXr^s 6 Se, ort eVayye XXet a7roKptVeo~$at 



ort o rts o~e epcora ; 



v /cat yap vvv$r) aura 448 
, /cat Xe ya) ort ouSet g jae 7ra&gt; 7?par; 



5 ravra 
KCLLVOV 

XAI. T H 77ou apa paStws aTro/cpt^et, w Fopyta. 

FOP. Hapeo-rt rovrov Tretpa^, &lt;S Xatpe^aiv, 

FInAO2. NT) Ata a^ 8e ye fiovXy, & Xatpe^w^, e/xou. 



447 



27. TI pw|Aai : deliberative sub- 
junctive. 

28. OO-TLS to-riv : OO-TIS is regularly 
used to ask the question who after 
a neg. (c/1 524 e, 526 b) ; but in all 
cases it may be used to express the 
idea of quality. See on 453 b. 

30. oicnrep av . . . ttrreKpivaTO av : 
wtrwep kv el is phraseological, and the 
second av conies in unconsciously 
with the conditional apodosis. The 
use of the aor. with &v in the apodo 
sis, following an imperf. with ei in 
the protasis, where both refer to the 
present sphere of time, is not com 
mon, and according to GMT. 414, 
occurs chiefly in Plato and in such 
phrases as elirov &v, aireKpivd/nriv &v. 
Similar constructions in the past 
sphere are found with other verbs 
im Dem., Aristcph., Soph., Eur., 
Xen., etc. Cf. Dem. xix. 162, Ar. 
Eq. 507. St]jj.ioup-y6s : see on 452 a. 



II. 1. |xav0dvci&gt; : one example suffices 447 
to make the idea of Socrates clear to 
Chaerephon ; two are not enough for 
Folus. This is, however, due to the 
fact that Chaerephon is familiar with 
Socrates methods, while they are 
new and strange to Polus. 

2. diroKpvo-0ai tcre. : this is the 
TI of Socrates question above in c. 
The tense shows that it is a general 
standing announcement. 

7. if irov apa KT|. : spoken in a 448 
wondering, admiring tone which ex- a 
pects an answer. " Surely, then, you 
must have but little difficulty in re 
plying, Gorgias." The irony lies in 
(the inferential) &pa as well as in 
padiws. On the pushing nature and 
insolence of Polus, see Introd. 14. 
What is said generally in l\feno 70 b 
(see Introd. N. 12) of the pupils of 
Gorgias applies excellently to him. 

9. tjj,ov: by a very natural shift, 



37 

St. I. p. 448. 

10 Fopyta? fjiev yap /cat a7reipr)Kei&gt;ai yuot 8o/cet TroXXa yap 
apri SteX^Xu^ev. 

XAI. Tt .Se a&gt; FiaiXe; otet cru /caXXtov av Topytov 
aTTOKplvacrBai ; 

Hru. Tt 8e TOUTO, eav &lt;rot ye t/cai ws ; b 

15 XAI. GvSeV dXX eVetS?) cru /3ovXet, aVo/cptVou. 
IlnA. Epwra. 

XAI. Epwrw 817. et eri/y^a^e Fopyta? eVtcrr^wi/ aiv 
r^s T)(yr)s rjcnrep 6 aSeX^os avrov HpdSt/co?, rtVa ou&gt; 
avrov a)vofjid,o[Jiv St/ca/w? ; ov^ oVep eKtlvov ; 
20 FfnA. Flai/v ye. 

XAI. larpov apa ^acr/covre? avrov et^at /caXa)? cu/ 
e Xeyo/aev. 
FTfiA. Nat. 

XAI. Et 8e r ye rjcnrep A/atcrro^wi/ 6 AyXaoc^aWos ^ 6 
25 aSeX&lt;o9 auroC e/x7retpo9 ^v re ^^?, rtVa at avrov opffas *K^ 



ort wypa&lt;oz . 
XAI. Nw 8 eVetSr) rtVo? re ^^? i-ni&lt;nr\^(^v ecrrtv, TtVa 
ai/ KaXov^res avrov opOws KaXot/xe*/; 
30 FfnA. T O Xatpe^wi , TroXXat rd^yai eV dvOpcoTrois tlcrlv 



448 after TOUTOU. Gor. Fou ?ny &lt;r^/ i^e 18. Hpo SiKos: this brother of Gor- 448 

a experiment if you please, Chaerephon. gias (see Introd. 4) must not be 

Pol. Yes, egad, and upon me too, if confounded with another physician 

you We, Chaerephon. Cope. of the same name who came from 

10. Kal &lt;lirpT)Ke vai : gives the Selymbria (Rep. in. 406 a, Phaedr. 

ground of Polus offer. Possibly he 227 d, Prot. 31(5 d), and was famed as 

may also wish to intimate that Gorgias the first to insist upon the value of 

may now fairly retire, and yield the gymnastics for health. 

field -to another. 19. 6 ircp : after riva by an easy 

b 14. T Sc TOVTO : sc. SicKpf /w " What transfer to the actual idea, name. 

difference does this make?" Of. 24. Aristophon sbrotherwasthecel- 

497 e. Polus does not wish to slight ebrated painter Polygnotus of Thasus. 

his master, but only to win admira- 30. Polus speaks as from a book c 

tion for himself. perhaps from his own book (462 b). 



,38 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 448. 

IK ro)v ejaTretpttoi e/A7retpctK ^upi^eVai e/ATretpta /xev yap 
vroiet TOV altova rjfjiwv 7ropevecr#at /caret riyyr\v^ ctTretpta Se 
/caret rv^qv. e/cacrrwv Se rovrwi /AeraXa/ J t/3dVoucrti ctXXot 
aXXaJv ctXXajs, rwz/ Se dptcrrcoi ot dptcrrot &V /cat Fopytas 
35 icrrlv 6 Se, /cat jaere^et r^? /caXXtcm7&lt;? rwi; Te^ywv. 

III. ^n. KaXaj? ye, &&amp;gt; Fopyta, c^aiVerai FiaJXos nape- d 
CTKevdcrOai etg Xdyov? ctXXct yap o vTrecr^ero Xatpe^aivrt 
ou Trotet. 

FOP. Tt /xaXtoTa, &&amp;gt; ^w/cpares ; 

5 2n. To cpcoratfjievov ov irdvv jitqi (^atVerat aTro/cptVe- 
cr^at. 

FOP. AXXct crv, et ^SouXet, Ipov^avrov. 

2n. Ou/c, et aurw ye crot ^SovXoyaeVw tcrrlv aTro/cpt- 
vecr$ai, dXXa TroXv az^ i^Stov ere . SrJXog yctp /.tot ITaiXo? 



j 



4-18 He overdoes the use of those figures, 
c with which Gorgias also was accus 
tomed to amuse himself, e.#. parono 
masia (/cara rtx v n v Kira Ti^x 7 ? 1 ) 
and other phonetic figures in regard 
to the names of which theorists them 
selves were not at one. He uses the 
poetic alwva instead of Qiov. His 
statements are indefinite and cloudy, 
and finally he brings forward a wholly 
general attribute as Socrates proves 
in e by the distinction between iroia 
and TI S of the matter in question, 
instead of its name. To speak of 
rhetoric as /caAAiirT?} rtuv re-xyiev is 
furthermore dialectically inappropri 
ate, although it well agrees with the 
artistic design by drawing attention 
thus early to this idea. For other 
examples of similar mannerisms, see 
the speeches which go under the 
name of Gorgias (e.g. in the appendix 
to Blass edition of Antiphon), and 
which, whether genuine or not, show 



admirably the peculiarities of the 448 
Gorgianic school. 

III. 1. irapccnccvcurOai els : equipped d 
for. The phrase is a military one ; 
hence \6yovs is almost equiv. to the 
later \oyofjia.x ia.v, disputation. The 
reference is to the readiness with 
which Polus begins his harangue. 

4. T [ioXio-Ta: h w so &gt; P ra y? To 
Gorgias view the question has been 
well answered. 

8 f . OVK . . . dX\ei : the construc 
tion is colloquial, ovx is to be trans 
lated no ! The following clause with 
ye serves to give the reason for OVK, 
" that is, if." The negative color 
of the whole complex causes the 
speaker to ground his position by 
aAAct where one would more naturally 
find ydp. It is not necessary to fill 
out the ellipsis with hv ^tov &lt;re either 
in Greek or English. 

9. 8-rjXos -yap not : on tne personal 
construction, see on 449 b. 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 39 

St. I. p. 448. : 
\ if f * " v \ f t &gt; ~\ \ 

10 /cat eg ojv etp^/ce^, ort TTJI&gt; /caAouuefTp pinropiKriv uaXXof 

^ StaXeyecr^at. e 

L. Tt 817 , w Sw/cpare9 ; 
Sn. Ort, a&gt; Ff/wXe, epo/xeVou Xatpe(^wt ro9 rti^o9 Fopyta9 
v* iTTiO TyjfJLaii re^^9, ey/caj^u,ta^et9 /xei^ 

15 wcTTrep rti^o9 i//eyo^ro9, 17x19 8e e crrtv ov/c d^ 

UriA. Ov yap aTre/cpti/a^^ ort etT7 17 fxi*/v/vi,w / , 
Sn. Kat /xaXa ye. aXX ov8et9 ^pwra Trota rt9 etr; 17 
Fopytov Texvy, aXXa, rt9 /cat ovnva 8ebt /caXeti^ ro^ Fop- 



aicnrep ra e/xTrpocr^eV (rot VTreretVaro Xatpe^ai^ /cat 
20 avra&gt; /caXa&gt;9 /cat 8ta /3pa)(ea)v a,7re/cptVa;, /cat I w our&&amp;gt;9 et7re449 
Tt9 17 re^vrj /cat rtt a Yopyiav KaXeiv XP*i 1 7/ u -^ &lt; ?- fJiaXXov 
8e, a) Fopyta, auro9 T7/ati/ etTre, rtVa ere ^pr) /caXeti^ a&gt;9 rtVo9 

lTTL(TTTt][J.OVa TCVVTfi. 

TOP. T^9 /5i7Topt/079, w Sw/cpare9. 
25 Sn. Pifropa apa ^piy (re /caXetz/ ; 

FOP. Aya^dt ye, w Sw/cpare9, et 817 o ye 



n. AXXa /3ouXo/Aai. 



11. SiaXe co-Oai : the most unassum- rV Y^i/ao-TiKTJi , ai ffi 5)&gt; oSv OU TOIS 448 



ing name by which Socrates can char- tvravOa TI &lt;ft/s; 

acterize his practice, so completely 21. Socrates accepts tentatively 44&lt;J 

the reverse of the commonly used the statement which has been so con- 

rhetoric. The inf. is an ace. verbal tinually advanced, that faropiK-h is a 

noun. species of art, in order to proceed with 

e 15. &lt;Ikrircp TIVOS xj/t -yovros : equiv. the discussion. The correctness of 

to &ffirtp &j/ et TIS fyeyf. this statement is brought under ques- 

19. uirtrtiva.ro : cf. the Eng. use of tion later. 

lay down a proposition or principle 26. oyo-Oo v "ft : the self-satisfaction 

to serve as analogy for future guid- of Gorgias is so great that he speaks 

ance. Note the asyndeton which ap- like a Homeric hero. Note the con- 

pears somewhat harsh, but is not descension (perhaps unconscious) in 

uncommon in clauses with Sxrirfp. Cf. the following K&lt;i\ti S-fj (you mat/ call 

Alcib. I. 108 d ri olv rb KOTO ra.vTj]v me so, then), of which, however, So- 

opdus ytyv6fj.tv6i ivriv ; Sxrirfp */ce? ^70! crates takes no notice. cl STJ: (/"... 

sot rb Kara rV r*X"^ v &lt;=^*yov opOws, really. 



40 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 449. 



FOP. KctXet 817. 
n. QVKOVV /cat aXXous ere &lt;aj^ej&gt; ^VVOLTOV eu&gt;ai TTOielv ; b 

FOP. ETrayye XXojLtat ye 817 ravra ou povov eV#dSe ctXXa 
/cat cL\\o9i. 

Sn. ^Ap ow l6e\ijcraL&lt;; aV, & Fopyta, axnrep vvv Sta- 

Xeydjue$a, StareXecrat TO yu,ei&gt; Ipatrwv, TO 8 d7ro/cyou&gt;d/xez/o&lt;?, 

5 TO 8e /X77/CO? TWV \6ywv TOVTO, otoz /cat HwXos rJ/a^aTo, eto~- 

au$t9 anoOecrOai ; . . . dXX oVeya vTTtcr^et, /XT) ifjevcrr), &lt;xXXa 

0e\r)(rov Kara /3pa)(v TO epa^TM^evo 

FOP. Eto~l^ jiteV, a) Sw/c/aaTe?, ez^tat 

Sta yiict/cpaj^ TOU? Xoyou? Troieur^cu ov /AT)^ c 



40 dXXa Treipdcrop.a.1 ye aj? 8ta 



/cat 



ya/3 



TOVTO e eo-Ttv w^ &lt;&gt;7?/xt, jit^ea ai/ eV Ppaxvrepois e/xov TO, 
etvretv. 



449 32. a\\oOt : on these travels, see 
Introd. 5. The vagueness of the 
adverb stamps the whole statement 
as somewhat boastful. 

35. TO Se JAT^KOS TUJV Xo -yuv: Socrates 
does not mean that the answers should 
be restricted to a certain length; but he 
wishes to exclude those answers which, 
instead of keeping strictly to the ques 
tion under discussion, branch off and 
lose themselves in different trains of 
thought. By using Kal before Uw\os, 
Socrates gives us to understand that he 
fears something similar from Gorgias. 

36. cUrauOis cnro6e cr0ai : put off till 
another time. 6 irep vmcrxvei : with 
reference to 447 e. 

38. tto-lv KTL : though Gorgias 
speaks like a master, with the air of 
authority, he would still like to leave 
a way of escape open for himself, 
which unfortunately his boastful 
(wdyyf\fj.a has rendered impossible, 
although he had not yet distinctly 
promised to speak with brevity. 



39. dva-yKdtcu . . . jrouwrOai : the 449 
personal construction proceeds from c 
the prolepsis of the subject of the 
inf., a common occurrence with 
8 iKaioi and dij\os. The real subject 

of the infinitive is then Mas TUV airo- 
Kpiffecav. Of this construction Plato 
affords other examples. Cf. Meno 79 d 
airoKpicnv TTJJ/ Sta reav UTI farovfj.fvcai 
. . . eTTLxeipovaav a.iroKplvtada.1., Phaedo 
92 d TOIJ Sta rtav flitoruiv ras airoSd^eis 
iroiovpevois \6yois. In translation the 
adj. must be made neuter, or a cir 
cumlocution must be used. " There 
are certain answers in which it is nec 
essary for one to deliver himself more 
at length." See H. 944 a; Eid. 230. 

40. 8id ppaxvTaTwv : simply a cir 
cumlocution for the superlative adv., 
and accordingly const, with ws ace. to 
the usual rule. Kr. 49, 10, 1; H. 
651 a. In the next sent., eV seems to 
have much the same force as 5ta here. 

41. p.T|8e va av . . . tlimv : the use of 
fj.ri here is not to be considered as due 



ITAATONOS rOPHAS. 41 

St. I. p. 449. 

2n. TOVTOV prjv Set, o&gt; Fopyta * /cat /xot eVtSet^tz auroC 
TOUTOV TTotT^crat, r^5 /Spa^vXoytas, /aa/cpoXoyta? Se etcr- 
45 av$t9. 

FOP. AXXa Trot^cro), /cat ovSei os (^crets ySpa^vXoyw- 
repov d/covcrat. 

IV. Sn. &lt;epe 817 p^ropt/o^ yap &lt;T}&lt;? eVtcrn^uajz re ^- 
et^at /cat Troojcrat ai&gt; /cat aXXoi ptJTOpa 17 prjropLKrj d 
t rt rwv ovT(ov ruy^avet ovcra ; wcrTrep 17 v^a^rt/cir) Trept 
TWI^ t/xartwv epya&lt;riav ^ yap ; 
5 FOP. Nat^ 

^n. Ou/cow /cat 17 /xovcrt/cr) Trept rr)i^ rojt yu,eXwv TTOIT^CTIV ; 
FOP. Nat. 

n. N^ nji "Hpav, a&gt; Fopyta, aya/xat ye rets ctTro/cpt- 
cret?, ort a.7ro/cptVet a&gt;5 otdi/ re 8ta /Spa^vrarcov. 
10 FOP. IldVu yap ot/xat, a&gt; ^w/cpare?, e-TTtet/cw? rovro 



. Eu Xeyet?. t^t 817 /xot aTro/cpt^at ovrai? /cat Trept 
Tyropt/c^?, Trept rt TOJI/ OVTWV Icrriv tTncrT rJiJLr) ; 
FOP. Ilept Xoyov?. 

49 to indir. disc, which would require ou, T^ 466 e, A" 470 e, 516 d, rb^ KiW 449 

c but as being in an inf. clause which rbi/ AfyoimW Oe^i/ 482 b, r^v Z^floj/ 

is in apposition with eV. 489 e. See on 463 d. 

IV. 1. pTjTopiKTJs ydp /crJ. : 70^ in- 9. on diroKpivct: the explanatory 

troduces the reason for the question clause freq. borders on the causal, as 

which is announced in the challeng- here. 

ing phrase, &lt;f&gt;fpt Srj. Hence the posi- 10. ira w C ITUIKWS : fairly well. In 

tion of the causal clause. this self-laudation, Gorgias has in view 

d 3. ircpl T : irepi with ace., ordi- only the form of his answers without 

narily of action ; irepi with gen., ordi- reference to their connexion with the 

narily of thought or speech ; but thought subject-matter. lie only wants to show 

or speech may be considered as action, that he is a master of brachylogy, 

and shifts are not uncommon. B.L.G. and therefore answers in the shortest 

Cf. irepi TT;? priTopiKris below (12). formulae of affirmation and negation. 

8. vr\ rr\v "Hpav : Socrates rarely 13. tirio-TTJixt] : not really different 

uses the same oath twice in the same from rex^, inasmuch as the orator 

dialogue. Cf. v)j T^V KVVO. 46(5 c, ju& is eVicrTTJ/uojv /jTjropi/cfJs 



42 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

J St. I. p. 449. 

15 Sn. IToiou? TouTov?, a&gt; Fopyt a; dpa ot S^Xovcrt rov? e 
/ca/xvo^ra?, cos av Starrcu/xeyot u 
TOP. Ou. 

^n. Oi&gt;/c apa Trept Traz/ra? ye row? Xoyovs 17 p 
ecrru&gt;. 
20 FOP. Ou 

Sfl. AXXa /U7p Xeyeu/ ye Trotet 
TOP. Nat. 

Sfl. Ov/cow 77pt o)V7rep Xe yetv, /cat 
FOP. IToj5 ya/D ov; 

25 Sn. ^Ap ov^, ^v I vt S^ eXeyo/xe^, 17 larpiK^ nepl 
Ka^vovTatv Swarov? et^at fypoveiv /cat Xeyet^ ; 
FOP. Ai ay/o^. 

Sn. Kat 17 larpLKr) apa, w? eot/ce^, vrept Xoyou? e crrtV. 
FOP. Nat. 

30 Sn. Tovg ye vrept ra voo-^/zara ; 
FOP. MaXtora. 

Sn. Ou/cow /cat 17 yu/x^acrrt/cT) ?rept Xdyov? ecrrti/ TOU&lt;? 
7re/3t cve^tav re rwi/ craj/xarw^ /cat 



15. irotovs TOV TOVS : the ace. instead &lt;J&gt;povnv : so. iroie? Sucarovs with each 449 

of the noin. on account of the proxim- clause. Apparently Socrates makes e 

ity of \6yous. The const, of the pre- no immediate use of this point, so that 

vious clause is continued. TOVS KOIJI- it might appear unnecessary. But by 

vovras : an example of one of the contrasting thought with speech he 

most common kinds of anticipation, thus at the beginning of the discus- 

wliere the subj. of the dependent sion emphasizes the importance of the 

sent, is drawn forward under the contents as opposed to the form, a 

government of the leading verb. distinction on which he subsequently 

18. OVK apa ircpl irdvTas tere. : ac- bases his refutation of Gorgias. 
cordingly the definition of Gorgias is 26. Suvarovs clvai (sc. n-oie? from 450 

too wide. Of. Prot. 312 d frcos Sv, ?iv 449 e) : on the difference between apa a 

5 tyu&gt;, dA.T)077 \eyoifj.ev, ov (t.4irroi IK&VWS and apa ov, where an affirmative an- 

ye (puT-hcrews yap en i] awdtcpiffis fi/uv swer is expected, see on 479 c. 
8e?Tat irepl &TOV 6 cro^xffTTjs detvbv TroieT 33. cvE^Cav re ... Kal Ka\^(av : 

\fyfiv. opposites are regularly connected by 

23. OVKOVV irepl uvirep XC YCIV, Kal re ... fcai. 



ropriAS. 



43 

St. I. p. 450. 



FOP. Tldvv ye. 
* 

35 n. Kal /JLTJI&gt; /cat at aXXat re^at, a&gt; Fopyta, OVTOJ? 

V f / &lt;-v x \ &gt; v a 

e^ovcrti e/cacrn7 CLVTWV irepL Aoyovs eoTii&gt; rovrov?, ot ruy- b 
-%0-vovcrLv wres ?rept ro TTpay/xa, ou e/cdoTT? ecrriv 17 TC)(vrj. 

FOP. 3&gt;au&gt;Tai. 

Sn. Tt ow 17 Trore rag aXXas re^va.*; ov pr)Topu&lt;a&lt;; 
40 /caXel?, ovcra? Trept Xdyov?, enrep ra.vT qv prjropLKrjv /caXets, 

eX + T \ \ / 

r) av TI Trepi Aoyov? ; 

FOP. "Ort, a&gt; ^w/cpare?, 
Xei/oou/3yt / a&lt;? Te /cat rotavra? 
.(TTiv 17 e77tcrri7^, r^9 Se 
45 ^etpovpy^/xa, dXXa Tracra 17 



ecrrtV. Sta 
t Xoyou?, o 

V. Sn. 



ravr eyw TT)Z/ 



aXXwi/ Te^ydv vrept 
w? CTTO? etrret^ vracra 
ovSeV tcrnv TOLOVTOV 
/cat 17 /cupwcrt? 8ta Xo- c 
tw et^at 



dt 



Xeycov, w? e yw 
jJLavOdixo otW avrrjv ^SouXet 



450 36. ( KOUTTT): when the second clause 
explains the first, the asyndeton is 
but little felt. 

37. rj re xvii : const., in spite of the 
article, not with eKa&lt;rrTj, but with o5. 
This is the pred. while eKatrrrj is sub 
ject. " Of which each (art) is the art." 
41. TJ ov g : the indef. rel. sentence 
is necessary, owing to the very gen 
eral character of Gorgias statements 
hitherto. Tatmjv: as referring to fy 
&/ fj is also indefinite. " If this you 
call rhetoric any art which has to 
do with discourses." 
^ 43. us 4 iros tlirtiv: this phrase oc- 
. curs in Plato 77 times (GMT. 777, 1). 
The us is not to be considered as 
final, as in the Eng. so to speak, but 
is rather comparative, in the meaning 
in a word, though it is often con 
venient to translate by so to speak. 
It is closely connected with the fol 
lowing waffa, as in 456 a with airdffas, 



450 d with ovSfvds, Phaedo 78 e with 450 
ovSa/Jtus. Cf. Kr. 55, 1, 2. Its force b 
is shown by its opposition to aKpipet 
\6yif in Rep. i. 341 b irorfpcas \tytis 
rbv &PXOVTO., rl)v us firos elirtlv ^ rbv 
a.Kpi0f"t \6yip, and its employment here 
shows the inability of Gorgias to give 
a clear and sharp definition of his art. 

45. Kvpoxris : accomplishment, con 
sequently effect, power. This unusual 
word, which Thucydides vi. 103 uses 
in the meaning decision, resolution, de 
termination, is replaced below in e by 
the equally unusual Kvpos. More com 
mon is the verb nvpovv confirm and 
KvpovaOat bring to pass, 451 b, C. Cf. 
also &xvpos void, inoperative, Crito 50 b, 
Prot. 356 d. 

47. opOus XryMV s tyw 4* 1 !!" : * n ^ s c 
addition is also characteristic of his 
self-confidence. 

V. 1. dp* ovv (jtavOavw KT!. : this 
question is put without any expecta- 



44 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 450. 

Se eto~Ojaat cra&lt;e o"Tepoi&gt;. dXX airoKpivai eicrlv yj^lv 

77 yap; 
FOP. Nat. 

5 ^n. Tlao tof 8e, ofyxat, TWV re^viov ru&gt;v fjLtv epyacrta TO 
TroXv e artv /cat Xdyov /3 pantos Seoz/Tat, eWat Se ovSevos, 
ctXXa TO T7^9 Te x^S Trtpaivoiro av /cat Sta a-ty^?, otoi 
ypa&lt;t/cr) /cat a.foptaz- TOTroua /cat aXXat TroXXat. TO,? Tot- d 
avras /xot So/cetg Xeyeti , Treyot a? ov 
10 eti at rj ov ; 

FOP. ndVv jMei^ ou^ /caXai? 
Sn. v Erepat Se ye eto~t 
TrepatVovcrt, /cat epyov a&gt;5 eVo? 
Seoi^Tat r) yS/oa^eo? 7rdVv, otov 17 

15 /cat yew/xeTyOi/cr) /cat 77eTTeuTt/c^ ye /cat aXXat TroXXal TC ^- 
^at, wi^ et tat o ^eSdi Tt tcrov? TOUS Xdyov? e^oucrt Tat? 
, at 8e TroXXat TrXetou?, /cat TO TTapdirav iracra 17 



at Sta Xdyov 

^ ovSe^o? Trpocr- 

iK-q /cat Xoyto-Tt/a) 



450 tion of an answer, o /av is used, and 
c not nVa, because there is no inquiry 
after the name of the art (which for 
the moment is considered satisfac- 
tory), but after its nature or kind, 
which must now be more clearly 
defined. In the following method!- 
cal discussion Socrates makes clear 
what was present, but in a confused 
form, in Gorgias mind. The ques- 
tion now is as to the means of the 
Kvpwffis. The ground of distinction 
is formed by the contrast so famil- 
iar to the Greeks between \6yos and 
tpyov (\tyfiv and TrpaTTuc). Cf. Apol. 
32 a. 

5. Tcov(iv: in part, apposition with 
iraffiav. See H. 624 d. The correla- 
tive is eVepcu 8e (12), while tviai St is 
to be connected with deovrai as one 
division of the TWV fifv, and as cor- 
relative with the implied subject (a 



M e/I/ ) f Seovrai. 
^ instead. 

7. TO rrfs 
^( o of the art. 



Below we find 



Ae business, func- 

See H. 730 b. 
9. ov &lt;j&gt;rfs : on the adhaerescent ou d 
see GMT. 384; H. 1028. 

14. TJ dpiOfrqTiKT] KCU. Xo-yio-TiKt] : 
arithmetic is the theoretical science 
of numbers; logistic, the practical 
art of reckoning. See the following 
chapter. On the omission of the arti- 
cle, see Kr. 58, 2, 1 ; H. 660 a; and note 
on 409 d. 

15. irtTTtimKTJ : seems to be a gen- 
eral name for various games which 
were played on a board with pieces, 
whether dice or checkers. The addi- 
tion of 7&lt;= indicates that the member 
of the series is not usually classed 
with the others; cf. Crito 47 b ravrri 
pa aurcf? irpaK-rtov Ka\ yvfj-vaurtov Kal 
^SeareW yt /cal irortov KT|. 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 45 

St. I. p. 450. 

/cat ro Kvpos avrats Sta Xdyaw ecrTtV. rwv rotou- e 

TLVOi fJLOL So/ClS Xe yCU&gt; Tr)V pr)TOpiKT]V. 

20 TOP. AXrjBr Xe yet&lt;. 

2n. AXX ourot TOVTGDV ye ov$fj,iav ot/xat ere /3ouXe- 
cr$at prjTopLKrjv /caXeu , ov^ 6Yt TOJ pij^an ovr&j? etTre?, 
ort " 17 Sta Xdyou TO Kvpos e^ovcra prjTopiKij e crrti ," /cat 
v7roXa/3ot az/ rt?, et ySouXotro Svcr^e^at^et^ eV rots Xdyots, 
25 " TT)^ apLOfjurjTiKrjv apa pTqTOpiKijv, a&gt; Fo^yta, Xeyets ; " 
dXX OUK ot/xat ere oure T^V apiO^TiK^v ovre T^ yecu/xer- 

prjTOpu&lt;r)v Xeyeiv. 
FOP. Op^ai? ya/o otet, &lt;S Saj/CjOare?, /cat St/cataJ9 v;ro-451 



VI. Sn. *I^t vv^ /cat cru r^v aTroKpicnv r}v 
SiaTrepavov. eirel yap prjropiKrj rvyyavei fJLi&gt; ovcra rovratv 
rt? raw Tfyyuv TUV TO 7roXu Xdyo&gt; ^pct}jjLi a)i&gt;, Tvyyavowi 
oe /cat aXXat rotaurat oucrai, Tretpai etTrel^, 17 Tiept rt et 



450 18. avreus . . . &lt;TTV : c/1 below in in the addition of SiKattas u7roA.a/u./3a- 45 1 
e e ^ 5ia \Ayov rb Kiipos x l " ra - vf s &gt; which serves also to preserve the a 

22. ovx. on : not but that, although. dignity of the master who is ever 

T&lt;j pTJ|iaTi : as far as actual words ready to encourage good work in the 

are concerned; "but you could not pupil. 

have earnestly meant it." VI. 1. {0i : is simply an encourag- 

24. viroXctpoi av TIS: regular for- ing interjection like (pfpe S-fi 449 c. 

inula for introducing an objection; cf. Kal erv : acknowledges the courtesy of 

Ajiol. 20 c. The opt. is potential. Gorgias preceding words. TI^V aTro- 

8uo-xpaivciv : in the proper sense of tcpuriv ifv i]po (JiT]v : is brachylogic for 

Suaxfpris, hard to manage, i.e. to make rV cnrdxpiffiv rov fpuiT-fi/naros S r)p({/ur)f. 

difficulties. Cf. 483 a KaKovpytts tv 2. Siaircpatvtiv: denotes the suita- 

TO LS \6yois. Remark the delicate ble conclusion which Gorgias ought 

irony of the words dAA OVK KT., to make to his answer, by establish- 

which consists in this, that Socrates ing some distinction characteristic of 

apparently passes very gently over rhetoric. Socrates assumes then a 

the contradiction which exists, be- little ironically that this object has 

tween the words and the actual mean- already been almost attained. Since, 

ing of the teacher of oratory. however, he wishes in what follows 

451 28. dpOws vdo obi: acknowledges to make clear that two or more arts 
and accepts the suggestion made by can belong to the same species and 
Socrates. Note the oratorical swing yet be entirely distinct from one an- 



46 PLATO S GORG1AS. 

St. I. p. 451. 

5 Xdyots TO Kvpos e^oucra prjTopLKtj icmv. cocnrep av et rts 
ue eootTo &&amp;gt;v vvvor) eXeyov irepl ^crrt^ocrow TCJV Ttyvtov 
" a) 2&j/cpaTeg, rt? ecrrt^ 17 dplfyiTyTt/o) re^vf) ; " etTrot/x oV 
aura&gt;, axrjrep &lt;rv dpn, 6V i Ttoi&gt; x Sia Xdyou TI&lt;? TO Kvpos b 
e^ovcrajt /cat et /xe eVaj/epoiTO^"T&&amp;gt;^ Trept Tt;" 17701/1, ai&gt; 
10 6V i TW^ Treyot TO apTiov Te /cat -TTeptTToV, 6 o~a a^ e/cdVepa 
ovra. ec 8 av epot.ro " r^v Se Aoyio"Ti/a)i TtVa 
^vTy^;" etTrot/x ai^ 6V t /cat avTi^ eo~Tt TOJI/ Xdyw TO 
Kvpov[Jiev(DV /cat et eTravepotTo "17 Trept Tt;" etTroi/x 

aXXa 



az/ (ocnrep ot eV TOJ ST^/XW o~vyypa^)dyu.e^ot, oVt^Ta 
15 KaOdirep rj dpt^/x^Tt/c^ 17 Xoy^o~T&lt;^c^ e X^ T 763 ro 



yap eo~Tt, TO TC apTiov /cat TO TTtpiTrov Sta^e yoet 8e TOO~OU- 
TOI , 6Vt /cat 7rpo9 auTa /cat TT^OS aXX^Xa Trai 1 ; e&gt;(et 7T\yj0ovs 
eVto-/co7ret|T6 irepiTTov /cat TO O.OTIOV r) XoyiCTTLKij. /cat et 



451, other, it is necessary for him to give 
a and compare several examples. 

6. tov vvv 8t) \YOV : logically fol 
lows TfX J/ tD J - 

b 9. TWV irepl TI : the sentence would 
be correctly filled out thus : TCOJ/ Tr fpl 
TI 5ia Ao7ou T& Kvpos i~)(_ovaSji&gt;. The 
use of TU&gt;V, both here and in the fol 
lowing answer, shows that the in 
quiry is directed to the function of a 
class. On the other hand 7) nepl TI; 
just below inquires after the function 
olie individual art. As an exam 
ple of Plato s TtoiKiA ia, notice the va 
riety in the expressions V \6yois rb 
Kvpos e^owa, 5ia \6y&lt;av r b Kvpos e%OM(7a 
and \6ycfi Kvpnvfjitvuv. 

10 f. otra av "rvyX M fl : however great 
each happen to be, i.e. to any magni 
tude you please. 

14. uio-rrtp ol v STI IAO) o-vyypfu^o iw- 
voi. Socrates refers to those who 
bring forward motions in the assem 
bly of the people or have them re 
corded by the ypa/j./j.a.revs to be then 



communicated to the assembly, at 45 1 
the command of the president, by the 
herald. . If there was a previous mo 
tion either of the senate or an orator 
on the same subject before the body, 
instead of recording and reading the 
-common preamble of both motions, 
the words TO /j.V &\\a Ka.6d.irep T) /SouArj 
(or whatever the name of the pro 
poser was) were employed, followed 
by the modification or amendment. 
This corresponds in a general way to 
our amend after the words, etc. 

17. irpds avrd, Kal irpos a\X.T]Xa c 
KTf. : t/ie relative as well (is f/ie absolute 
properties. Cope. The reckoning can 
only be made with odd and even num 
bers; hence Trpbs avrd means even to 
even,e^r.; irpbs &\\i]\a, even to odd,e&lt;c. 
The definition of \oyia-TiK-f] runs thus 
in Charmides 166 a TJ Xoyiffrwr] ivri 

7TOU TOV apriov Kal TffplTTOV 7Tt&lt;TTfyU77, 

Tr\r]8ovs oirws *X el "T^* aura Kal Trpks 
a\\y\a. The pi. must be construed 
according to the sense, not the form. 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 47 

St. I. p. 451. 

Ti9 TTJV dcTTpovo^tav dvcpOLTO, tjjiov Xeyoi/ros ort /cat avrvj 
20 Xdya&gt; /cvpovrat ra. TrdVra, " ot Se Xdyot ot r^5 acrrpovo- 
jaiag, et (f)OLLr], " vrept rt ticrw, a&gt; ^co/cpare? ; " eiTrot/x, av 
on Trept TT)I&gt; rait acrrpwv (fropdv /cat rjXiov /cat creXi7^9, 
Trajg Trpos aXXrjXa ra^ov? e^t. 

FOP. Opftw? y^ XeycJv (ru, w Sw/cpare?. d 

25 Sn. "l^t 8&gt;) /cat crv, &lt;S Fopyta. rvy^afet ^Lte^ yap Sr) 17 
r^ ovcra rotv Xdyw ra TTOLVTO, StaTrparro^u^a)!/ re /cat 



rt9 ^ yap ; 
FOP. Ecrrt raOra. 

2n. Aeye 8^ rwt Trept rt; (rt) ecrrt rovro 
30 vrept ov OVTOI ot Xdyot eto~tV, ot? 17 piyTopt/o) 
v A FOP. Ta /&gt;teyto"ra raiv avOpooTreLOiv Tr 
/cpare?, /cat apto~ra. 

VII. Sn. AXX , w Fopyta, d[jL&lt;f)iO l3r)T rjo~L[jLov /cat rovro 
Xeyet? /cat ovSeV TTOJ o~a^)5. oto/xat yap o~e a/cry /coeVat e/^ e 
rot? o"vya7roo~tot? aSd^rcov di&gt;6pa&gt;TTa)v TOVTO TO o~/coXtdv, eV 

451 19. ave poiTO : sc. r/y iffnv, the sub- liar kind of drinking-songs, irapoivia, 4&gt;1 

c ject of which is given in the proleptic sung at banquets. The one here al- 

accusative. (7/*. Pro*. 351 e TTJI/ ^Soj/V hided to is mentioned by Plato in 

auTr;i fpcarOav d OVK a.ya06v tariv. Euthyd. 279 a, P/illeb. 48 (1, Ltffff. 

d 25. t6i &lt;rv : the rest of the sentence 631 c, 661 a. It probably was corn- 

is to be supplied from the preceding posed by Simonides, although accord- 

words of Gorgias. The clause with ing to some it was by Epicharmus. 

ydp gives the basis of the following After Bergk s (Poet. Lyr. Gr. iii. 4 645) 

question. Cf. 449 c, d. rhythmical changes the words ace. to 

30. ircpi ov : according to analogy the Scholiast read as follows: 
we should expect * f pl S. But r/. a "f yut t v(w ^ & pl ^ ov ^ p \ 6 V a.T&lt;?, 
similar shift in 453 b and e with ^ Tfpov & ^ av Ka ^ ov ye ^ a e al , 
r0A See also 491 a and note on rb Tp[rw ^ ^ OVTe:v is ^ us&gt; 

Kal rb Tfraprov r]/3ai fj.era rtav &lt;pi\uiv. 

31. TO. fie -yio-ra. Gorgias, like Po- 

lus, finds it extremely hard to come The last line of the scolion is omitted 

out of the rut into which he has by Socrates, because, for his argu- 

fallen, and give a scientific definition ment, only those advantages can be 

of his art. cited which involve the practice of ; 

e VII. 3. The scolion was a pecu- some art. 



48 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 451. 

oj KaTapiO/JLOWTOLL ctSoi Tes, ort vyiOLiveiv n-kv apio~ToV e crru&gt;, 
5 TO Se SeuTepot KO\OV yevecrOaL, rpirov Se , wg &lt;f&gt;r)o iv 6 
7TOLr)Tr)S TOV cr/coXiov, TO TrXouTeu ctSoXax?. 

FOP. A/cr^/coa, yap aXXa Trpos TI TOVTO Xeyet? ; 

2n. "OTI croi avrt/c" ai&gt; TrapacrTcuev ol ^rj/jaovpyol TOV- 452 

Ttol&gt; WI^ i-n"flV&lt;TV 6 TO (TKO\LOl&gt; TTOlTJCTaS, t(XTy3Og T /CCU 

10 TratSorp^S^s /cat ~)(P r )l JiaTLa " ri l &lt; *, xal eiTroi TrpwTov n-tv 6 
iarpos 6Vt " &) Sw/cpaTe?, e^aTrara ere Fopyta? ou yap ecrrtv 
r) TOVTOV Te^yrf Trepl TO /xeyto"TOf dyaOov TOL? dv0 parrots, 
dXX 17 e /z^." et ow avrov eyco IpoLfJLTjv "o~v 8e Tt? a^ 
TavTO. Xeyet?;" etTrot av tcrw? oYt "taTpo?." "TI ovz^ Xeyet?; 

15 7} TO TTJ? 0-7^9 Te^vrjs &lt;ipyov \LtyitTTOV iamv ayaOov ; " "770;? 
yap ov," (f)a.L7j av 10*0)5, " w ^w/cpaTe?, uyteta; TI o ecrrli b 



451 
e 



4. KaTapiOp-ovvTai : tlic advantages 
are arranged according to their value 
in the enumeration. Instead of an 
object the clause with STJ follows, 
introducing the dir. discourse. 

8. Stifuovp-yoC : the word is found as 
early as Homer and denotes all who 
carry on a business which is public 
and useful to the people ; as, physi 
cians, soothsayers, singers, goldsmiths. 
Later, the expression was extended 
to free manual laborers, without, how 
ever, losing any of its respectability. 
Hence it corresponds to our use of 
the word master (master-workman, 
master-mason). Of. 455 b. It is 
noteworthy that only such things are 
enumerated as, like the assumed re 
sult of rhetoric, were reckoned among 
external advantages ; for rhetoric, 
according to the view of Gorgias, 
should procure in the state either high 
office or honors. Hence the scolion 
is, very applicable. Socrates brings 
forward the physician, the body- 
trainer, and the banker, in order to 



contrast with the subjective judgment 4M 
of Gorgias the subjective opinions of Si 
others, and thus to shojv the subjec 
tivity of the answer. 

10. irai8oTpi(3T]s : the body-trainer 
for boys taught in the gymnastic 
schools (7raAa?(7Tpai). lie is often con 
founded with the yvu.va.aTT} &gt;, whose 
proper oflice was the scientific treat 
ment of the whole subject of bodily 
exercises, and whose field was the 
public yvfj.fdffia, where he instructed 
grown men in general and also those 
who were training for the games 
(a#A7jTcu). Both the 7rai5oTpi/3r;s and 
the yvfj.va(TT-fis are often mentioned 
alongside of the physician, since the 
nurture and care of the body was 
their common aim. Of. Crito 47 b. 
el iroi irpuJrov : the av before irapa- 
ffTalfv is felt as extending over the 
whole sentence. 

16. iryteia: if the word is sound, b 
it must be taken as an absolute addi 
tion to the proper question which 
ends with Si ~2.&lt;aKpa.res. The diffuse- 



HAATDNOS TOPriAS. 49 

St. I. p. 452. 

/xetoi&gt; ayaBov dz^pw Trots vyteta&lt;? ; " el 8* av //-era rovrov 6 
TratSoTpt/fy? etvrot 6Yt " $au/xdot/xt rdi/, a) ^w/cpaTes, /cat 
aurog, et crot e^ot Fopyta? /xet^oi dyaOov eVtSet^at 7779 

20 avrou Teyyrjs r/ eyw r^g e/x^g-" etrrotxt w av /cat Trpog TO&gt;- 
&lt;rv Se 877 Ttg ei, a&gt; dv^paiTre, /cat Tt TO croi epyov ; " 
rpt^^?," &lt;^&gt;at^ d^, " TO 8 epyov p.ov i&nv /caXov? TC 
/cat lcr^ypov&lt;; Trotet^ TOV&lt;? avOpaiTTOvs TO. o-w/xaTa." yu,Ta Se 
Tot 77atSoTy3t)8^ etTTOt ai 6 x^/xaTtcrT^ 1 ?, &lt;"? eyw/xat, Trcifu 

25 Ka.Ta&lt;f)pov&lt;i)v a.TT(ivT(Dv " cr/coVet Sr^Ta, w Sw/cpaTe?, ecxv o~ot c 
TrXovrov &lt;f&gt;ai&gt;f) TL fJLeii^ov asyaOov ov r) Trapa Fopyta ^ Trap 

*\\ )5/ * ? V &gt;/ &lt; S X / T 

aAAw OTOJOW. &lt;pa.Lfj.6v av ovv Trpo? avrov TI oe 017; T) 
o-u TOVTOU S^tttovpyd? ; " ^atry d^. "TI? wr;" "^pry/xaTtor- 
TT^S." " Tt ow ; /cptVet? crv tteytcrTO^ av6pa&gt;7roi$ dyaOov 
30 etf at TrXovTOt ; " (f&gt;tjcroiJ.ev. " TTW? yap ov/c ; " epet. " /cat 
/xr)j^ a/Jiff) Lcr/BTjTeL ye Fopyta? 6 8e T^V Trap auTw 
dya^ov alriav elvai r) TYJV o-yv" &lt;^attiey av 

oTt TO /XCTO, TOUTO epotT* dv " /cat Tt e o-Tti/ d 
TOVTO ro-a.ya.96v; aTTOKpivacrOa) Fopyta?-" t^t ovv z/o/xt- 
35 era?, ci) Fopyta, epcoTao"^at /cat WTT e/cetVajv /cat VTT e /xou, 

452 ness of the whole passage favors the recognition more urgent than the sim- 452 

b view that the construction must not pie 5rj. Kr. 69, 20; H. 1037, 6. c 

be rigidly pressed here. t av : whether, introducing the indir. 

18. rav : for T&lt;K &v, as we frequently question. But Goodwin (GMT. 493, 

find nfvrav for futvroi &v. Cf. Apol. 680) denies that eav can ever mean 

29 a Seivbv T&J/ efrj. whether, insisting that every ex- 

18 f. Kttl avro s : like et ipse, pression like the present is condi- 
" likewise," while recognizing the tional. The side-thrust at Gorgias is 
claims of the physician, shows also a very appropriate, as he himself re- 
consciousness of his own importance ceived much money from his teach- 
as compared with Gorgias. This calls ing and lived magnificently upon 
fortli in the reply the address 3&gt; &v- it. 

Opairt, which indicates some degree 31. d|JL&lt;{&gt;urf3T]Tei : affirms (in contra- 

of contempt and surprise. diction of his opponent), "disputes 

c 25. The very mode of speaking this and says." 

declares the pride of wealth. 8-tyra: 33. TO jura, TOVTO : adverbial ace. d 

with the imv. makes the claim for II. 600 a; 719 b. 



50 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 452. 

a.TTOKpiva.1 TL i&Tiv TOVTO o tfrrjs CTV peyLcrTov dyadov eii/at 
rots a.vOpwTroi. s /cat ere orujuovpyov eu at avrov. 

TOP. "Onep ICTTIV, a&gt; Sw/cpare?, Trj aXi/jOeia. /xeytcrrof 
aya.6ov /cat OLLTIOV a/ota /xef eXevOepias avrots rot? dv0pa&gt;- 
40 Trot?, d/jia Se TOV aXXaw dp^eiv eV ri^ avrov TroXet e/cao~roj. 
Sn. Tt ow 019 rovro Xeyet? ; 

FOP. To Tret^et^ eywy oTw r etvat rot? Xoyot? /cat eV e 

St/cao~TT7pl 6J St/cao-ra? /cat eV fiovXevTrfpLO) ^SovXevra? /cat 

eV e/c/cXrycrta e/c/cXr^o-tao-ra? /cat eV dXXa) vXX6ya&gt; TTCLVTI, 

45 ocrrt? ai^ 7roXtrt/c6&lt;? ^XXoyo^ yty^rat. /catrot e^ Tavrrj 

Trj Sv^ct/xet SovXoi^ /xev e^et? rw tarpon, SovXo^ 8e TCW 



152 37. avTov: shift from the rel. to 
d the leading clause. G. 150 ; II. 1005. 

39 f . avrois TOIS dvOpuwois : the 
pronoun emphasizes personal freedom 
as opposed to power over others. In 
thus stating the aim and purpose of 
all the sophists efforts, Gorgias (ace. 
to Plato) fails completely to notice 
the mutual contradiction of the two 
members. 

40. row oXXwv ap\iv : Heindorf 
desires ruv &\\&lt;av, which would bet 
ter accord with the ordinary usage. 
Still the indefiniteness of the expres 
sion may not be without object in 
showing the inexactness of thought 
which naturally prevailed at a time 
when the art of speaking was just 
being brought within the reach of all. 
e 42. Construe 670176 (\eyta) rb o16v 

T flvai TTtiBeiV KT. oloV T I CX- 

presses position, oToy disposition. 
Gildersleeve, Am. Jour. Phil. vii. 165. 
44. Kal i v aXXo) uXXo -ya&gt; (sc. rtav 
iroA.n-aV) : is paraphrased with a limi 
tation in the following clause. In 
this division of the various kinds of 
bodies in which the orator would 
have occasion to display his powers 



we see the basis of the three chief 452 
varieties of oratory (76^77, genera) e 
which are generally recognized by 
later critics. The first, rb ^^riyopiKov 
(av/j.l3ov\fvTiKdv, deliberativum), 
was employed ti&gt; rt rots @ov\tvTr]p{ois 
Kal TOUS fKK\rtcria.is. The second, rb 
8tKaviK6t&gt; (iudiciale), was employed 
iv -rols SiKcto-riipiois. Tlie germ of the 
third, rb firiSeiKTiK^i , whicli was not 
distinguished by Anaximenes, can be 
discerned in the words Kal ev &\\(? 
u\\6y(f&gt; KTf. This last was first de 
fined by Aristotle, who used as the 
basis of his division the oratorical 
characteristics of the several varie 
ties, not the place of their delivery, 
as Gorgias does here. 

45. cv 8vva(ii Krt. : " the posses 
sion of this power will involve the 
servitude of the physician," etc. 

46. SoxiXov. This expression seems 
to be Gorgias own, as is to be gath 
ered from the passage in Philebus 
58 a, cited by Heindorf. Protarchus 
says there : ijitovov fj.tv t-ywye, 3&gt; 2oS- 
Kparts, fxdffTOTf Topyiou Tro\\a,Kis, is fj 
TOV irtiOeiv (5ura/ui$) TroXi; Stafyfpoi 
Traaiav Tex^wv irdvTa. yap v(p airjj 



51 

St. I. p. 452. 

6 Se xP r )l JLaTLa " r y &lt; &gt; ovros aXXw dVa^az^o-e- 
rat xP 7 7/ jtcm o/ jtei o ? /cat ov^ ai/rw, dXXa crot TOJ $vvafjieva&gt; 
Xe yeti /cat ireiOtiv ra 7r\f]0r]. 

VIII. Sn. NiJy jitot So/cet&lt;? S^Xcjcrat, &lt;S Fopyta, e yyv- 
rara TT)I&gt; pr)TopiKr)v rjvrwa T)(irr)V i^yet eu&gt;ai, /cat et rt453 
eya&gt; trwtTy/it, Xe yets ort iri0ov&lt;; 8^/xtovyoyo? ecrrif 17 pvjTO- 
pt/c/?, /cat 17 rrpa-y/JLOLreia avTrjs aVao~a /cat TO Ke^aXaiov et? 
5 TOVTO reXevra 



i Treia) ro? /covoucrt^ e TT v^ 
TOP. Ou8a^w?, a) Sw/cpare?, aXXa /xot So/cei? t/ 
i^ecrOai ecmv yap rovro TO /ce^aXatoi/ avr^5. 

V y * ^ ^Tl x 5X v J V/IJ / f 

Zn. A/covcro^ 017, w 1 opyta. eyw yap ev tcrc/ on, w 



452 



SouV 81 fKAvruv oAA. ou 5ia ySias irot- 
OJTO, /cal fj.a.Kp&lt;p apiffrij Tracrtav ffy riav 
rexviav. The Gorgianic balancing 
SoCAov /uer . . . SoCAoj/ 5e gives a cer 
tain dignity to the words. 

47. dvros : is scornful , as in CW/o 
45 a. The thought is expressed first 
positively, then negatively, then again 
(by a kind of apostrophe since ao( 
cannot be considered as addressed to 
Socrates) positively. Gorgias can 
not refrain from again declaring more 
distinctly what he has already indi 
cated by &\\if. Cf. 404 C r) /coAa/ceu- 
TIK^I aiff6ofj.fVT), ov yvovffa \ey&lt;a a.\\a 
aToxaffa/ufvri, where, however, the 
same device is of value in giving 
more clearness to the statement. 

49. TCI ir\TJ6ii : sc. in the different 
assemblies. 

VIII. 1. eYyimxTa: more definitely. 
The answer given conies nearer to 
being an answer indeed. 
3 3. imOovs Stifuo-up-yos ^ pr|TOpiKTJ : 
this definition which Socrates has 
gathered from Gorgias verbiage, was 
not invented by Plato, but was ap 
parently well known in Athens at the 



time. ireiOovs : to be understood in 453 
a passive sense, as iretOca iroiflv below a 
shows. 

4 f. els TOVPTO T\JVT&lt;: instead of 
the regular *is, occasionally tv and 
irp6s are used with but little differ 
ence of meaning. 

5. rl: is not the object of \tyfiv, 
but is probably to be construed with 
fX fiv somewhat as follows, hare, you 
any reason to say. The object of \t- 
ytiv is contained in the following tirl 
tr\fov . . . SvvaaOai ("its power extends 
further than"), with which indeed 
Hirschig construes rl. 

9. tv t&lt;rO on : is occasionally found 
construed with the inf. like an ordi 
nary verb of perception, even in cases 
where there is no intervening clause 
as here to attract a following inf. 
Cf. Xen. Hell. ii. 2. 2 AvtravSpos rols 
(ppoupovs . . . a.irfTrf/j.TTfv tls ras Adrivas 

. . . i 5o)S OTl Off(f &)/ TT\f(oVS ffV\\(- 

yaiffiv els rb &ITTV, (tar-rov rwv (Trirrj- 
Sduv tvSeiav (o-fffOai. Owing to the 
shift in the construction, tyw is left 
absolute at the beginning of the sen 
tence. 



15 



52 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 453. 

10 l/jLOLVTov Tret^co, eirrep Tts aXXos dXXoj StaXe yerat /3oiAo/ze- b 
W9 etSeWt avro TOVTO Trept OTOV 6 Xoyos ecrTU&gt;, /cat, e /xe 
etvat rovra)^ eVa d^to) Se Kat ere. 
FOP. Tt ow 877, a) Sai/cpareg ; 

Sn. Eyw e pw vvv. eyw rr)v avro rrjs prjropiKrjs TreiOa), 
TTOT ecrrlv yv crv Xe yeig /cat Trepi WVTIVIAV Trpay^aTiov 
7r6L0a), cra^w? /xet eu tcr^ ort ou/c otSa, ou ju,^ aXX 
eva) jt rji&gt; oljJLaL (re \eyiv /cat TTtpl 5)v ov &ev jueVrot 
TJTTOV eprycro/xat ae, riVa 77O7e Xeyet? r^ 7ret$a&gt; r^ 0.770 
T^? prjTopLKrjs /cat Trept rtVcov avTrjv eti^at. rou eVe/ca 8^ c 
20 aurog vTTOTrrevwv ere epr^cro/xat, aXX ou/c auro? Xeyaj ; ou 
o~ov et eK a, dXXa TOV Xoyov, tVa ourw Trpoirj, aj? /xaXtor av 
^ti/ /cara^ave? vroiot rrept orou Xeyerat. a/coTret yap et 
o~ot 8o/cco 8t/catco? dvepcord^ o~. axnrep a.v et e ruy^az/d^ 
ere epojTwv rt? ecrrt rcot ^ajypct^aiv Zeu^t?, et /xot etTres ort 



457 d /cara &lt;p66vov olovrai rbv 4 
eaura)^ \tyeiv and e ou 7rp(&gt;s rb 
Trpayfj.a fyi\ov IKOVVT a. \tyeiv . . . 
a\\a irpbs at. Socrates guards him- 
self against any suspicion that he may 
be influenced by personal feelings in 
his criticism of Gorgias. Cf. 454 c. 

21. u&gt;$ not to be joined with /j.a- 
\iara as a superlative phrase, but 
correlative with OVTW. 

23. uJo-irp av et: introduces fre- 
quently, as an illustration of a gen- 
eral principle, a supposed case sim- 
ilar to it. It is easy to add a second 
hypothetical clause, not coordinated 
with the first, but which, combined 
with the apod., has the first as a corn- 
mon protasis. Cf. below, 408 d, and 
Ajwl. 2-7 d. 

24. Zeuxis, the celebrated painter 
and contemporary of Socrates, wns a 
native of Heraclea in Lower Italy. 
Tie was the pupil of Apollodorus, 



453 10. )!ip K-Tt . : the leading idea of 
tlie pretl. lios in the participle. 

13. TI OTJV STJ : inquires what is to 
follow from the admission of the 
statement. 

14. rr\v ireiSuS : proleptic. 

15. T(TI.S TOT C CTTIV : but V ol^uai is 
used below, according to the rule that 
oaris is required after a negative, 
while it may occur though os is 
regular with a positive. Cf. 447 d, 
and see Morris on Thuc. i. 136. 4. 
T\V (TV \e-yeis : indispensable addition 
to fins. On wfpl SovTivwv, sec on 451 d. 

19. TOV e veKa 8rj : an example of 
the rhetorical question which De- 
mosthenes uses to great advantage. 
Hid. 325 cites also from Gorgias 
457 e, 458 a, 487 h. 

c 20 f. ov &lt;rov VKa : in this answer 
we have merely an indefinite contrast 
between person and thing; which is 
much jnore clearly defined below in 



53 

St. I. p. 453. 

25 o ra GJO, ypct&lt;oji&gt;, dp OVK av Si/ccua;? ere ^po/j. rjv 6 ret 
Trola Tttiv ojoi ypdfyojv /cat TTOV ; 
FOP. Haw ye. 

%n. Apa Sia rovro, ort KCU aXXot eicrt ^coypa^ot y/&gt;ct- d 
c^oire? aXXa TroXXa wa; 
30 FOP. Nat. 



453 who, by a more delicate appreciation 
c and application of the principles of 
light and shade in painting, greatly 
furthered the development of the art, 
and obtained for himself the sur 
name of Sciagraph. The paintings 
of Zeuxis, who belonged to the Ionic 
school, were noted for their delicacy 
and fine coloring. Besides the Hel 
ena which he painted for the Crotoni- 
ates (Cic. de Inv. ii. I. 1), his most 
celebrated picture was the Penelope, 
wherein he depicted with great suc 
cess pure matronly modesty. The 
story of his contest with his rival 
Parrhasius is well known. 

25. u&gt;a: a general expression for 
every kind of pictures. 

26. teal irov : Socrates wishes here 
to make clear that if we wish to de 
fine an object exactly, i.e. so as to 
make it easily recognizable, it is not 
sufficient to give the characteristic 
which it has in common with other 
objects, but rather it is necessary to 
mention that characteristic which be 
longs to it alone and distinguishes it 
from all other objects. So, for ex 
ample, it is not sufficient to say that 
Zeuxis is a painter, i.e.. one who either 
paints or has painted pictures ; but in 
order to distinguish him from other 
painters, who also paint or have 
painted pictures, we must state more 
nearly the kind of pictures which he 
has painted (iro?a), as he who painted 
the Helena or the Penelope. But 



even this is not entirely sufficient, for -*53 
there are still other painters who have e 
painted these same objects ; but when 
we say, he who painted the Helena 
in Croton (TTOI)), we have definitely 
defined Zeuxis. TTOV could also, and 
more naturally, refer to the scene of 
his labors, where he had his studio. 
We must note (1) that 6 TO. (a ypd- 
&lt;t&gt;cov is only the common designation 
of all painters, by which they are 
distinguished from the \6yovs or v6- 
/J.DUS or avyypd/j/j.a.Taypdtyoi Tes, (2) that 
& ypdcpcov can and must be under 
stood in the same way in which we 
so often understand 6 aSixuv, 6 KparSiv, 
etc., i.e. as a generic word, not limited 
in time (H. 827), (3) that TTOIOJ is 
often scarcely to be distinguished 
from TI S (cf. Xen. Anab. iii. i. 14 
tyw ovv rbis K iroias Tr6\ecus ffTparrjybv 
TrpOffSoKia Tavra, irpd^fiv ; Troiav 8 ^At- 
Kiav tftavTy e A.0e?j a.vafj.ivta ;). With 

these points understood, we see that 
the present example suffices to show 
that to define rhetoric as weiOovs 5?j- 
/j.iovpy6s, i.e. fj TV iri9w a.Trfpya.Co/j.fi r] 
Tt-xvt) is insufficient, so long as the 
TretQiii wrought by it is not more ex 
actly specified in order to distinguish 
it from that wrought by other arts 
which come under the same general 
definition. Cf. moreover the answer 
of Gorgins, below, 454 b, which cor 
responds to the example before us 
exactly, even ns far as the irov is 
concerned. 



54 PLATO S GOR(UAS. 

St. I. p. 453. 

Sfl. Ei Se ye /it^Sets ctXXos rj Zevfts eypac/&gt;e, /caXaig aV 
croi ctTre/ce /cptTo ; 
FOP. TTw? yap ov ; 

Sn. *I#t 817 /cat rrepl TTJS prjTopLKTJs elire- Ttorepov CTOL 

i5 8o/cet 7T6L00) Ttoiziv r) pTyTopt/o} n.6vf] f) /cat ctXXat T^vai ; 

Xe yaj oe TO TotoVoe ocrrt? otoao~/cet onovv Trpay^ta, Trore- 

o StSacrKet Tret^et, ^ ou ; 
FOP. Ov S^ra, a&gt; Saj/cpare?, dXXa TTO.VTMI /xaXicrra 



40 



n. ITaXii OT^ evrt rait avratv re^ywv Xeyai/xet 



T ov SiSatr/cei 



dpi0/jiov, /cat 6 OL 
FOP. ITa^u ye. 



ocra ertt ra rov 



45 FOP. Nat. 

2n. riet^ous apa S^^toupyo? ^crnv /cat 17 d 

FOP. OatVerat. 

^n. Oy/coO;^ e dV rt? epa&gt;ra T^/xa?, Trota? ireiOovs /cat 
77ept rt, a.TTOKpivovp,e6d TTOV OLvTO) art T^5 StSacr/caXt/crJ? 
50 7775 ?rept TO dpnov re /cat TO TreptTToy oVov eo~TtV. /cat Tag 454 



) " 3 31. eYpa&lt;j&gt; : were a painter. 

38. ov SrJTa (sf. ou Tre^ft) d\\d 
KTf. : chiastic witli the question pro- 
ceding. The affirmative of tlie first 
member of the question is made much 
more emphatic by the previous ex- 
press denial of the second member, 
which must therefore itself be em- 
phatically uttered. Usually the an- 
swer does not follow so closely the 
words of the question ; rf. below, 
501 c, and Parm. 128 a ovrw \fyets ?) 
ey&lt;a OVK op6u&gt;s KaTa.fj.avQa.vw : Ovic, O.\\T. 
KO.\U&gt;S cruvriKas u\ov r b ypduui f&gt; &ov\(- 
rat. Different, however, are 454 a, b, 
and 49(i d, below. Cf. Kid. 305. 



40. uvirep : on tlie omission of the -l^ 
prop, see Kr. 51, 11, 1 ; 11.1007. C/". e 
below, 517 c eV iravTl nf xp^V "" Se 
\ey6fj.tOa., Apol. 27 &lt;J. So in Lat., .(/. 
Xep. Cim. 3. 

41 f . TO, TOV dpiSfiov! : the properties 
of number. Cf. ra rrjs ^X 7 )^ TO. TOV 
0iou. See on 450 c. 

50. TO irepiTro v: in such combina- 
tions the article is usually omitted 
with the second member, and only in- 
serted when the two members are to 
be looked upon as more distinct. Cf. 
above, 451 b with o, and 454 e, 455 a ; 
see Kr. 58, 2, 1. 6 &lt;rov: sing, because 
each antecedent is of equal value. 



HAATONO2 TOPriAS. 55 

St. I. p. 454. 

aXXas a? vwSrj e Xe yo/xef re ^a? aTrao-a? e^o/xez^ aVoSet^at 



ovo~a9 /cat ^o-rti os /cat Trept ort r) ov ; 
FOP. Nat. 

2n. Ov/c apa prjTopiKr) povri 7ret$ovs eVrtf S^/xtovpyo?. 
55 FOP. y A\T)0r) Xeyetg. 

IX. Sn. EvretS^ Toivvv ov [JLOvrj a-Trepya^erat rovro TO 
epyov, dXXa Kat aXXat, St/catw? axnrep nepl TOV ^ajypdffrov 
yutera rovro e7rai/epot/xe^ at rw Xe yoi^ra, " Trota? ST) vret- 
#ov5 /cat r^? Trept rt ireiOovs 17 prjropLKTJ ecrTiv re^vr) ; " 
5 T) ov 8o/cet crot St /cato^ et^at e vravepeV^at ; b 

FOP. Ejtiotye. 

Sn. ATro/cptvat Sry, w Fopyta, eVetSr^ ye /cat o~ot So/cet 
ovra&gt;. 

FOP. Tavr^? rolvvv TTJS Tret^ov? Xe yw, w Sw/cpare?, r^5 
10 e^ rot? St/cacrri^ptot? /cat ei^ roT? aXXot? 0^X015, o^cnrep /cat 
aprt eXeyo^, /cat Trepl rovrwi/ a eo~rt St/cata re /cat aSt/ca. 

Sn. Kat eyw rot vzraj77revo^ racor^v ere Xe yetf T^V Tret^w 
/cat Treat rovrw^, a&gt; Fopyta aXX tVa ^,17 ^av/xa^?, e ai/ 



453 Neither oyoviarlv, nor fontaTiv, above, The definition answers the iroroi/ as 454 

6 conflict witli the passage 451 b, c. far as the external matters of persons 

454 3 f. iroias imOovs Kal r-qs irepl T(: (speakers) and place are concerned, 

a cf. above, noias treiOovs Kal irepl ri. and is used by Socrates (c) in order 

4. re xvT] : no one need be dis- to obtain a definition that character- 

turbed by the substitution of Te x"T7 izes the nature of the wuBw. Gorgias 

for Sr]/j.iovpy6s, as the two words have does not use o%Aots with the dispar- 

kindred ideas. There is also no appre- aging feeling which it sometimes has, 

ciable difference between iroi as here but as a general word for assemblies. 

and fiffTivos a few lines above. Cf. 11. irepl TOV TWV KT.: answers the 

453 e, and see on 453 c. question irtpl ri 4, above. On the 

b 6. cfAOiyc : the form of the ques- change of case, cf. 449 d. 

tion shows that an affirmative answer 13. dXX I va urt. : this sentence is 

is expected. a good example of those curious ana- 

9. TavTT|s : draws attention to the colutha which occur so often iri^fhe 

earlier explanation in 452 e, from conversation of ordinary life, where a 

which is drawn (TOIVVV) the following slight emphasis on a single word may 

definition, which in form follows as perhaps change the whole construc- 

an epexegesis to TOVTT/S rijs ireidovs. tion, and cause the speaker to lose 



56 



PLATO S GORdlAS. 



St. I. p. 454. 

, o So/cet [Jiev c 



oXtyof vcrrepov TOLOVTOV TL o~e oW 

15 SyjXov eu&gt;at, e yw 8 eVa^epajra) 6Vep yap Xe yw, rov e^7?s 
ci/e/ca Trepaive(T0a.i TOV \6yov epwrw, ou crow eVe/ca, dXX 
tVa /XT) e $taj/xe$a vrrovoovvres irpoapTrd^eiv dXX^Xwv ra 
a, dXXa &lt;ru ra crauroi) Kara Tr)^ VTroOtcriv OTTOJS av 



20 FOP. Kat 6p$aJ5 ye /not So/cet? 

Sn. v l^t 17 KOU roSe TTL(rK\lja){JLeOa- 



a&gt; 



/caXet? rt 



FOP. KaXai. 
^n. Tt Se ; 
25 FOP. v Eywye. 

Sn. FioTe/3o^ oSt TOLVTOV So/cel crot 
/cat TreTrioreuKeWi, Kat /xa^crts /cat mcrri?, ^ aXXo rt ; 
FOP. Oto/xat /xe^ eywye, a; ^oj/c^are?, aXXo. 
Sn. KaXai? yap otet, yz^wcret Se eV^eVSe. et yap rt? ere 



454 liiniself in a network of clauses, of 
which, while the idea is clear enough, 
the grammatical construction is hope- 
less. The idea here is this : "I 
thought you meant that, but still I 
asked; and you must not be sur- 
prised if I again ask something 
which seems to be evident enough ; 
for it is absolutely essential for our 
argument that we proceed upon defi- 
nitely expressed statements, and not 
upon mere suspicions, which may 
prove to be misunderstandings." In 
the construction the speaker proceeds 
well enough until he is thrown off the 
track by tyh 5 tiravepoorw. The use 
of this seemingly independent clause 
(it is really, together with 5o/cfr ^eV, 
in dependence on 6) causes him to 
branch ofT, in the clause Sirep yap 
Ae yco, in order to explain the reason 



for his repeated questioning, and at 454 
the same time to reiterate one of the 
fundamental principles of dialectic. 
15. 6 irep -yap Xryw : refers to 453 b. 

17. virovotiv: " to form a pre-opin- c 
ion of what another is likely to think 
on a subject without his having ex- 
pressed himself," to impute to him 
certain views, and thereby to fore- 
stall his explaining himself. 

18. viroQttriv: is a plan or princi- 
pie which Gorgias has laid down for 
himself, and which conditions the 
direction in which (KOTO) the thesis 
is to be developed until the end is 
reached ( Trepans)- 

21. I0i 811 /rre. : see on TO.VTT/IS, in b, 
above. 

29. KaXios -yc^P ol ei : see on 451 a. (I 
Note the difference in tone of Gor- 
gias answer, as compared with 450 c. 



IIAATfiNOS rOPriA2. 



57 



St. I. p. 454 

30 epotTO "dp eo~Tu&gt; Tts, o&gt; Fopyta, Trtcrrts i//euSr)s *at d 



TreTretcr/xeot eicrti/ c 



civ, w? eya&gt; ot/xat. 

TOP. Nat. 

2)n. Tt 8 ; TTi&lt;TTTJiJi Y) e&lt;TTU 

TOP. OvSa/u,ws. 
35 Sa ArjXoz yap au ort ov ravrot* ICTTLV. 

FOP. AXrjdrj Xe yet?. 

Sn. AXXd jurp ot re ye / 
/cat ot TreTTtcrrev/cores. 

FOP. Ecrrt ravra. 
40 Sn. BovXet ov^ Si;o etSi 

*/ V ~&gt;&lt;N/ VO.J 

Trape^OfJLei^oi avev rov etoe^at, ro o 

FOP. ndz^v ye. 

n. liorepav ovv rj pvjTopiKr) rre 

ptot? re /cat rot? aXXot? 6 ^Xot? ?7ept rai^ St/catiw^ re :at 

45 aSt /caw; e ^ -^s TO 7Tto~Teuet^ yty^eTat d l^ev TOV etSeVat, f) 

if- T \ SO / 

e^- 175 TO etoevat ; 

FOP. A^Xov ST^TTOV, a&gt; Sw/cpaTe?, 6Vt e ^ ^? TO 



, TO 



ut Trotet eV St/cao"Ti7- 






TTLCTTLV 

-^^ 



54 31. 4&gt;aLT|s ov : has the force of an 
affirmative. You would say yes ; so 
oij &lt;^TJ/UI often means / say no, 1 deny. 
See Kr. 64, 5, 4. 

33. t lucrrq p] : from en-io-rao-flai to 
understand, i.e. properly, correct MM- 
derstanding , knowledge. This takes 
the place of /uct^o-u, which strictly 
denotes the process of learning, whose 
result is firt(TTri/j.ri, because this idea 
better suits the above opposition be- 
tween u.enadr}Kfvai and TTfwiaTfvKtvai. 

35. 8-fjXov Y&lt;xp av : confirms the dis- 
tinctness of the two ideas which Soc- 
rates had already affirmed much more 
e positively than Gorgias. 

37. iririo-|ivoi : so far as the in- 
ward conviction is concerned, 



and TTUTTIS agree ; objective!} , how- 45 
ever, they are very different, for /aaffr)- c 
ais involves the acquisition of knowl- 
edge, while ignorance is the necessary 
concomitant of TT KTTIS. 

40. pov Xeu ovv wre. : Socrates now 
proceeds to analyze (Sia/pecris, di vi- 
sio) the general definition in order 
to obtain that special definition (6pi&lt;r- 
/j.6s, definitio) which, according to 
the requirements of logic, must in- 
elude, together with the statement 
of genus (TO yevos, genus proxi- 
mum) also the addition of the char- 
acteristic (SiaQopa flSoirotSs, differ- 
entia specific a) which separates 
it from other species of the same 
genus. 



y 



/ 



PLATO S GORGI.AS. 

St. I. p. 455. 

n. H prjTopLKr) apa, 009 eot/ce^, Tret^ou? Sr^toupyds 455 

TrtcrrefTt/c^s dXX ou StSacr/caXt/crys irept TO St/catoV re 
50 /cat aSt/coi&gt;. 
FOP. Nat. 

Sn. OuS apa StSao~/caXt/cog o prfratp ecrrlv St/cacrr^ptajz 
re /cat TOJI^ aXXcoz; o^Xwf St/catwf re vre pt /cat dSt/cw^, aXXct 
TretcrTt/cos {Jiovov. ov yap &YITTOV o^Xoy y ai&gt; Swatro ro- 
55 crovroi eV oXtya) ^pova) StSa^at OUTOJ /zeyctXa rryody/xara. 
^ FOP. Ov Srjra. 

X. n. &lt;l&gt;epe 817, tSco/xez^ rt TTOTC /cat Xeyo/xe^ vrept r^? 

eyco jaef yap rot or&gt;S avro? 7701 Svfa^tat /cara- b 



455 
a 



48. T^ prjTOpiKii wre. : the first defi- 
nition which had its origin in the 
technic of the rhetorical schools (see 
on 453 a) has now acquired a more 
exact and complete expression by 
the help of this dialectical investiga 
tion. Note the change from wepl 
rial diKa.i.ui to wtpl rb S lKaiov, Of. 
454 b, e. 

64. ireio TiKos : able to persuade. 
Equiv. to ixavhs TTfiOfiv, as SiSacrKaAt- 
x6s to StSacrfaAiov Trape ^aii or iKavbs 
SiSdffKfiv. Neither this nor Trurrfvn- 
K6s used above can properly be con 
strued with the genitive. With 8i5a- 
(7Ka\LKos, however, we find examples, 
as Euthyph, 3 C A0r)vaioLs oi&gt; atpoSpa. 
fj.f\d, &v Tii a Sftvbv oYdcvrai elvai /j.y 
/j.(VTOt dida(TKa\iKi&gt;v TTJS avrov tro(f&gt;la.s. 
See Kr. 47, 20, 9; II. 754, b. In the 
addition of ^6vov lies a gentle intima 
tion of some defect, the result of 
which for the estimation of rhetoric 
appears more plainly later. 

55. tVoXi-yw xpo vo&gt;: draws attention 
to a great defect of the Athenian 
judicial system. It was often impos 
sible to present before the court a 
clear exposition of the points at issue, 



as the speeches were limited to a 
certain length, which was carefully 
measured by the K\f\j/udpa, a prac 
tice which Socrates also complains of 
in A.pol. 19 a f-m.x fl P r l r ^ 01 v^tav |eAe - 
ffBat T?;I&gt; 8iaBo\iiv $)v v/j.e ts eV TTO\\W 
Xp6vai eo-^ere, ravrrii tv OVTQJS o\i~y(p 
%p6v&lt;&gt; , ail&lt;l 37 a u,aas rovro ov Wfi9&lt;a 
o\iyot&gt; Tap xpovov 8iei\fy/j.e8a. 

X. 1. 4&gt;e p ST) K-rL : introduces a 
new discussion designed to test the 
definition just obtained, which, al 
though from the point of view of 
form it satisfies excellently the 
double requirement made above in 
454 a, still leaves some uncertainty 
as to the exact meaning of Gorgias. 
Hence the question, What do we 
really mean thereby 1 Socrates pro 
fesses to be not yet quite certain 
himself (ouS aur^s), notwithstanding 
that he has contributed the most to 
the more close definition of the icoiov. 
His doubts are directed especially to 
the TTfpl ri as it has been just defined 
according to the specifications made 
by Gorgias. This discussion forms 
the transition to the examination of 
the true value and ethical tendency 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 59 

St. I. p. 455. 

vof/crai OTI Xeyo&gt;. orais Trepl laTpotv atpecrewg rj TTJ TrdXet t 
crvXXoyo? TJ Trepl vavTTrfywv 17 Trepl aXXou rtfos orj/jLLovp- 

5 yt/cov eOvovs, aXXo rt 17 rore 6 pyropiKos ov o-vp,(Bov\ev- 
o~et; S^Xov yap OTI cV e/cctcrrr; aipeo~ei TOV 
Set aipelo-Oai. ovo* oVaz ret^ait vrept 
Xi/xeW)f /caTacr/cein^s 7} vewpicov, dXX ot ap^ireKTOve*; 0^8 
au orar crrparr^y^v aipecrews irepi f) ra^ewg rt^o? Trpo? 

10 TToXe/xtou? T) ^ajpCa)^ KaTa\T]\l)e&lt;D&lt;; (rvfjifiovXr) T), aXX ot c 
crrpaTriyiKol rore o~Ujii/3ouXeiKrot&gt;o~&lt;,i&gt;, ot prfTopiKol oe ov 
^ 77W9 Xe yet?, &lt;S Fopyta, ret rotavra; eTrctSir) yap atrd? re 
^&gt;r^9 prJTcop eivoLi /cat aXXov? Trotett pi^ropt/cou?, eu ex et ra 
717? o~^? Te x^? irapa crov TrwO&lt;ivecr9a.L. KaCi e /ze wt ^d- 

15 ^KTOV Kal TO crov o TrevSeti urai? ya/3 Kat Tvy\a.vei TI? 
OVTWV fjLaOrjTT] 1 ; crov /3ovXo/aei o&lt;? ye^eV^at, w? 

, ot 



455 of rhetoric. On the use of Kal in 
a questions, cf. Xen. Hell. iii. 3. 11 rt\os 
avrbv (rbj&gt; Kivaduva) fjpovro (ot e^opoi) 
Tt Ka! /3uv\6fj.evos ravra Trparroi, zt Aaf 
purpose he actually had in so doing. 
b 3. 6 rav irepl KT!. : on the whole 
passage, cf. Prot. 319 b. tarpoiv 
atpe crtcos : during the rise of philos- 
ophy in Greece, a science of medi- 
cine also gradually developed, which 
became hereditary among t ;e pripts 
of Aesculapius. Among these va- 
rious schools arose ; as in Cos, 
Cnidus, Khodes, and in several cities 
of Magna Graecia. After a while it 
became customary for a state to take 
a noted physician into the public ser- 
vice; as Democedes, who was hired 
one year by the Aeginetans, the sec- 
ondby the Athenians, and the third by 
Polycrates of Samos (Hdt. iii. 131). 

5. t Ovovs (from the same root as 0os, 
efotfa): denotes a class of people drawn 



into association either for the purposes 455 
of habitation or from force of custom 
(calling, trade). For Srj/jLtovpyoi see 
on 452 a. In such formulae as &AAo 
TI ^ and ouSsv S\Ao tf the copula is 
frequently omitted. See H. 1015 b. 

7. ovS orav: is in close-connexion 
with &\Ao TI ^ T&lt;$T 6 frnropiKlis ov 
ov/LL0ov\fv&lt;rti-. 

12. T} irws X\is &lt;CT. : intimates 
that possibly Gorgias will not accept 
this limitation of rhetoric. 

13. ev 4 x.ei : it is proper, it is in order, c 
Cf. Phaedo 107 a ei 8rj TI 2ifj.fj.ias . . . 
l^ei ^tyeiv, tv x e P-b Karaa-iyfi&lt;rai. 
TCI (not T&gt;) TTJS Te\vrjs : because the 
question is no longer as to the nature 
of the art, but as to its claims and 
effects, one by one. 

15. TO &lt;rov &lt;rirv8iv: consult your 
interest. 

17. TivdLstrxeSdv teal o-uxvov s : Cron 
would take this in its entirety as almost 



V 



60 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 455. 

OLV ere dvepecrflai VTT C/JLOV ovv aVepo.irco/xei OS vo^i- d 
Kal mr f.K.eLVwv dvepMrdcrOai, "rt rj/Jilv, o&gt; Fopyta, 
20 carat, edV crot &lt;j\ww\Lv ; "/rept rivwv rrj vroXet o~iyz/3ov- 
Xevew otot re ecro/J.e$a; iroTepov rrepl OLKO.LOV fj^ovov /cat 
dSt/cov ^ /cat Tiept wi&gt; z/wSr) Sco/cpaV^s eXeyev ; " Tretpai 
ow avrot? aTro/cpiVeo-^at. 

TOP. *AXX" e yw crot Tretpacro^tat, a) ^w/cpare?, cra^aj? 
25 d7TOKaXvi//at T^V rrj? p^ropt/c^? Swajatv d-noLcrav avro? 
yap KaXa&gt;5 vffcrj yrja a). olcrOa yap OI^TTOV ort TO, veajpta 
ravra /cat rd TCt^rj ra A.ur)va.ia)V /cat i^ rait Xi^tevaii/ Kara- e 
CTKevrj CK rrjs 0e/xtcrro/cXeou9 &lt;riyx/3ovXrys yeyovev, ra 8 e/c 
7779 ITept/cXeovs, dXX ov/c e/c ra;^ OT^/ztovpya)^. 
30 S.i. Ae yerat ravra, w Fopyta, vrept e^tcrro/cXe ov? 
Hept/cXe ous Se /cat avro? TJKOVOV ore o-u^e/3ovXevev 17/^1^ 
Trept TOT) Sta fjiecrov ret^ou?. 

FOP. Kal orav ye rtg atpeo"ts 17 wv 817 cru eXeye?, w 456 



455 equivalent to "quite a number"; but 
c it seems better to give each word its 
rights, some, 7 had almost said many. In 
Phaedo 58 d jrap^trai TIPM Kal 7ro\Aoi 7e, 
we have almost the reverse of the pres- 
ent case ; t .iat is, the higher estimate is 
asserted, while in the present passage 
it is denied. The hope of obtaining pu- 
pils is the greatest spur to the Sophist 
to continue" a discussion which cannot 
but be unpleasant to him. It serves 
also to draw out lus true sentiments. 
d 24. d\X tyio KTf. : Gorgias allows 
himself to be led on by the s exam- 
ples which Socrates has brought for- 
ward, and which seem to him excel- 
lently adapted (hence Ka\ias ixpyytiaw) 
to make clear the efficacy of his art. 
He therefore tries to prove for it as 
great as possible a scope, and thereby 
entirely loses sight of his former 
definition of the ire pi ri. 



28. rd B : without a preceding ra 455 
/ueV, to complete and correct the state- e 
ment. See Kr. 50, 1, 12. 

29. CK TWV 8r](iiovpY&lt;3v : " in accord- 
ance with /Ae architects," instead of 
?Ae advice of the architects. Other 
striking examples of such compres- 
sion are Prot. 358 c oW eort TOVTO 
tv avdpunrov tyvati, M & oterai KO.KO. 
tlvai lf .\tu&gt; ieVcu avrl TWV ayaOSiv, 
Xen. Cyr. iii. J; 41 x&P ai X 6T6 ovStv 
^rrov HVTIHOV rSiv irpwroffTaTuv for TTJS 
rwv irpunoirrarSiv. 

30. Xt-ycrai ravro /ere. : this ad- 
mission of Socrates seems to Gorgias 
to confirm his assumption, and to im- 
ply that Socrates was not in earnest 
in his opposition. At the death of 
Themistocles, Socrates was about 
four years old. See App. 

33*. wv . . . c Xcycs : sc. at 455 b. So- 456 
crates makes for the moment no ob- a 



HAATONOS TOPriAS. 61 

St. I. p. 456. 

, opas ort ot pyropes elcriv ol crtyx/3ouXeuoz Teg 

35 /Cat Ot VIKO)VTS T&lt;Z5 yi &J/Xaf TTepl TOVTGiV. 

Sn. Taura /cat 6av/JLd^(oi&gt;, w Fopyt a, TraXat epajrai, 
17715 TTOTC 17 Swa/xtg icniv rr?&lt;? pr)Topu&lt;rjs. Sat/zom a yap 
Tt&lt;? eyxotye /cara^&gt;au&gt;erat TO /xeye#os ovra) CTKOTTOVVTI. 

XL FOP. Et TravTOi ye eiSeti^g, a&gt; Sw/cyoare?, ort 0)5 ITTO? ^ 
aTracra? ra? oWa/jtet? o-iAXa/3ouo~a v&lt; avrry e^et. 
Se o~ot TK^piov epa) TroXXa/ct? yap 7^877 eyajye b 
rov cxSeX^ou /cat /xera r&ii aXXwv tarpojz/ .i 



/xeya 



456 jection to Gorgias course, thus stim- 
a ulating him to the detailed statements 
which follow. 

35. viKcovrts TCXS -yvcojias : the verb 
yiKav is construed with various ac 
cusatives which belong to the cog 
nate class, as OA-u/UTrtaSa, irayKpaTiov, 
^ipifffna, etc. G. 159 R. ; H. 716 a. 

36. iraXcu epwrw: for the pres. with 
WAai, see H. 826 ; G. 200, n. 4, and 
c/". the similar Lat. use of jam diu 
with the present (Gildersleeve, Gr. 

221). dotx/^.i. ^-r.^re*,. -x^S. 

37. Saifiovia : has become by this 
time so weakened as to mean simply 
ivonderful, extraordinary. Cf. the sim 
ilar weakening of strong words in 
English; e.g. awful. rls : by add 
ing to the vagueness, enhances the 
vastness of the power, like the Lat, 
quidam. Cf. Cic. ad Fam. x. 12. 
1 idque contlgit meritorum 
tuorum in rem publicam ex- 
imia quad am magnitudine, 
owing to the rather exceptional great 
ness, etc. 

XI. 1. l iravTO, yt clSctqs : Socra 
tes object is finally attained, and 
Gorgias, lulled completely by this 
ironical expression of admiration, 
bursts forth into an eloquent lauda 
tion of his art, and a defence of it 



against all censure. The omission of 4 r &gt;6 
the apodosis gives to the sentence a 
the effect of an exclamation. Such 
a usage is also common in Eng 
lish. 

2. dirouras ras Suvaneis : may be 
a compression of onraffiav TUV rexvSiv . 
TOS Swd/Afis. Of course eruAAajSoCtra 
is only a figure of speech, though 
Gorgias claims his rhetoric to be the 
art of all arts. In his exposition he 
contents himself with a pair of ex 
amples only. That this view is really 
due to Gorgias is shown by the pas 
sage in Philebus, quoted on 452 e. 

4. TWV o\\cov : with whom he was b 
on like terms of intimacy. The fol 
lowing passage gives the two leading 
departments of the physician s pro 
fession pharmacy, &lt;pa.pp.aKov irie tv, 
and surgery, TyuetV ^ Kavvat irapatr^f ii 
which in ancient times, as is also 
the case to a large degree at present, 
were frequently united by the same 
practitioner. The knife and the cau 
tery, as the two leading instruments 
of the surgeon s profession, are often 
mentioned together. Cf. 480 c, 521 e ; 
Prot. 354 a ; Aeschy. Ag. 848 8r V 5 
Kal el &lt;f&gt;apfj.dKiav Traitavidiv, | ^rot Ktavres 
$1 TffjiovTes fv&lt;pp6vci&gt;s\irfipa&lt;r6fj.e&lt;T0x T^/A 
airoaTai v6aov. 



62 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 

ov^l edeXovra rj 



St. I. p. 456. 

5 Trapd TWO, TU&gt;V Ka^vov 
r) rtiielv 17 Kavcrai Trapacr^elv TOJ tarpw, ov Swa^aeVou row 
larpov TrelcroLL, lyco evreicra, OVK aXX^ Te/ X^]? *) T f) pyTOpucf). *" 
(j)7jfjd Se /cat eis TTO\LV o-rrr) /3ouXei eXdovra prfropiKov aV- 
Spa KOI laTpov, et Scot Xdy&&amp;gt; SiayaWecr$ai eV KK\r)CTLa 

10 r/ ev aXXa) ru&gt;i o~t&gt;XXdyaj, onorepov Sel aip.9r]vo.i larpov, c 
ov8a/xoi) av &lt;}&gt;a.i&gt;YJvaL TOV larpov, d/\X aipeBrjvau av rov 
CLTreiv Sv^arot 1 , et /3ov\OLTO. Kal el rrpo? aXXo^ ye 877- 
piovpyov ovTivaovv dyaji/t^otro, TretcretO ai^ auroi^ eXec 
o yOTyropifco? [La\\ov rj aXXo? OOTLCTOW ov yap 

15 vrept orov ov/c ai^ TTiOavaiTtpov etTrot 6 prjTopLKos f) aXXo? 

iv 



456 6, irapao-xetv : &lt;;/". ^l;io/. 33 b /cal 
irKoiiffica KO.\ 7reV?jTt Trape ^tt) f/j.a.uTbv Ipai- 

-rav. As here 475 d, 7^-oi. 348 a. 
See Kr. 55, 3, 21. 

8. 6Vr| ^ov Xei : more exactly we 
should expect OTTOI, and some of the 
inferior Mss. have it here. But the 
ideas of where and whither are 
often confounded in Greek, while in 
Eng. where has become the rule 
for whither in ordinary conversa 
tion. . The remark here is very fitting 
in the mouth of Gorgias, in view of , 
his extensive travels. Of. Introd. 
4, 5. 

c 11. ouSap.ov oiv 4&gt;avt]vai : cf. Xen. 
Mem. i. 2. 52 a.va.ne(6jvTa. ovv rovs vfovs 
d)5 avrbs fir] ffopwraros, Kal &\\ovs iKa- 
vdoTaros TTOLrjaai cro&lt;povs, ovrca StarLBfvai 
TOVS iavrif (TVV&VTO.S, uicrre /ari5a./*ov irap 
O.VTOLS &\\ovs (Ivai Trpby tavrov. Also 
Phaedo 72 c. Similarly in Latin. Cf. 
Cic. de Fin. v. 30. 00 tan tarn vim 
esse virtntis ut omnia, si ex 
a 1 1 e r a p a r t e p o n a n t u r, ne ap- 
p are ant quid em and ii. 28. 90 
Socrates voluptatem nullo 



loco numerat. Compare also the 456 
exactly similar Eng. colloquialisms, c 
to be nowhere/ and to be left 
quite out of sight. 

11 f. TOV elimv SvvaTo v : Xfytiv is 
more usual; but the same difference 
which exists between eAe-ye and e\ee 
or e?7T exists also between their in 
finitives. So here enre?&gt;&gt; means to 
make or deliver a speech. Cf. Prot. 
329 a Tax ky Kal TOIOVTOVS \6yovs 



16. ev irXtfOei : though properly 
much more general in its meaning 
than fKK\r)ffia or av\\oy&lt;p used above, 
is probably employed only for the 
sake of variety. The distinct and 
definite statement with which Gorgias 
closes his characterization (^ ^Iv ovv 
/ere.) brings up to his mind the 
thought that perhaps some might 
object to the indiscriminate employ 
ment of such an art. He is thus led 
to a defence of it which is so injudi 
cious that it affords the adversary 
the very best weapons for attack. 



HAATON02 



63 

St. I. p. 456. 



ye 



TocravTrj ecrrlv /cat rotauri? rrjs re ^i^s Set /xeWot, a&gt; a&gt;- 
/cpare?, TTJ pr)Topt,Krj ^prjcr0a.L cocnrep rrj aXXy TTOLO"^ dya)- 
vLa. /cat yap ry d\\y a/yama ov TOVTOV eW/ca Set npos d 

20 aVaz/ras ^prjaOaL di&gt;0pa&gt;Trovs, ort e]ua$e Tru/crevetz re /cat 
7ray/cpartaeu&gt; /cat eV O7rXot&lt;? ^ta^ecr^at, ware 
eu&gt;at /cat &lt;t Xan&gt; /cat e^Op&v^ ou rourov eVe/ca rov? 
Set rvjrreti ovSe /ce^reti^ re /cat airoKTeivwai. ovSe 
Ata eai/ rt? etg TraXatcrrpav ^otri^cra?, eu e^ajt ro 

25 /cat TTu/crt/co? ye^d/xe^o?, eVetra, roz^ vrare pa TVTTTTJ /cat 
fjL7)Tepa TI aX\ov nva. TOJV ot/cetajv i^ rai^ (^tXay, ov rovrov 
e^e/ca Set rot? TratSorpt^a? /cat rov? eV rot? ovrXot? StSa- 
cr/covra? /xct^eo~^at /xto ett re /cat e /c/SaXXetv e/c rajv TrdXewv. 
e/cel^ot /ze&gt; yap Trapeoocrav liri TOJ St/catw? ^prjcrda.!. rov- 

30 rot? Trpo? rov? TroXeyatov? /cat rbu? aSt/cowra?, 






45fl 
(1 



18. TT] aXXtj d-ycovia : carried away 
by the excitement of his own thoughts, 
Gorgias forgets the caution which he 
had hitherto exercised in his conver 
sation with Socrates, as well as the 
definition of rhetoric which the two 
had agreed upon above, and is led to 
set forth his art quite in the manner 
of the Sophists (the Eristics), as a 
means of defence and offence ; a 
weapon which, though it required the 
use of the mind instead of the body, 
the lips instead of the arms, was no 
less a department of the science of 
fighting than boxing or the other exer 
cises of the soldier. Some Sophists 
-e.g. Euthydemus and Dionysodorus 
were at the same time teachers of 
fencing. Boxing, irvxrevftv, which, in 
connexion with ira\aifii&gt;, or wrestling, 
formed the na.yKpa.na.^fi.v, went be 
yond the range of ordinary gymnas 
tics, and belonged to the peculiar art 
of the athletes. Fighting in full ar 



mor (6w\ofj.ax ia) was not followed as 4f6 
a profession until after the Pelopon- 
nesian War. As in all these exer 
cises, so in rhetoric the great ob 
ject was not public, but private, not 
advantage to the community, but ad 
vancement for the individual. 

20. jia0 : the unexpressed sub 
ject, as of xpTJ ff Q at &gt; i * ne indefinite 
one. 

23. oiroKTetvvvai : if one gets as 
far as the Kevrelv, it is but a short 
Step to the aTTOKTeivvvai. 

24. &lt;j&gt;oiTTiVas : &lt;poira.v is the regu 
lar word for attendance at a school; 
hence (ponyr-ris, a scholar. tv t\o&gt;v 
TO oro&gt;|xa : not merely by the gift of 
nature, but also, as TTUKTIK^S yft&gt;6fj.fvos, 
by education. 

29. irape Soo-av : used like trad ere e 
in the sense impart, or transmit by 
teaching. The object (afterwards 
taken up in TOUT-OU) is to be supplied 
from the sense of what precedes. 



64 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 

ol Se /xero,crryoei/;a,^re5 
. OVKOW ol 



St. I. p. 457. 

rfj 457 



fj.rj 
Kal ry 

ouSe 77 re^rj ovre ama oure uovrfpa TOVTOV 
oi ICTTLV, ciXX ot ^77 ^p&j/xe^ot, ot/zat, op0o)s. 6 ctvTO? 
35 877 Xoyog /&lt;at Trept r^s prjTopLKrjs, Swaros /zeV ya/3 7T/3o&lt;? 
aLTravT&lt;i&lt;z ecrrw o prJTwp KOL Trepl TTO.VTOS \eyeiv, wcrre 
7n0av(oTpo&lt;; eivat, eV rot? TrXyjOecrLv ep/Spa^v irepl OTOV a.v 
/SovXrjTcu aXA. ovSeV rt /xaXXo^ rourov eW/ca Set ovre b 
roug iarpovs TT)^ So^at a^aipeltrOaL, on Swatro av rovro 
40 TTOtr^crat, oure rou? aXXou? 8^/xtofpyov?, aXXa St/cata)? /cat 
r^ prjTopLKrj -^prja-ffaL, axnrep KCLL rf) aywia. lav Se, 



457 
a 



31. (it) virap\ovTas : an integral 
part of the subst. inf. clause ; 
hence the /UTJ. inrdpxfiv has here 
its primitive meaning, to be the first 
cause, to be there to begin with, as 
opposed to ajUiWerflai. Cf. Leg. ix. 
879 d. /UTJre yap vTrdpxwv /iTjre d,uiW- 
/Afvos rb Trapdirav TO\/j.aTai Tr\riya7s rbu 
roiovrov vovdertlv. &P^LV is also simi 
larly used in Ley. ix. 8G9 c a.fj.vv6/j.fi/os 
&PXOVTO. -)(_fLpSjv Trpdrtpov, but with a 
different feeling. The asyndeton of 
two opposites is not unfrequent. 
jATa&lt;TTp\J/avTs which is regularly 
transitive (e.g. Rep. ii. 307 a ^uera- 
ffrpeipovTfs aliTolv T?;I/ dvva/J.ii , U t r i U S- 
que vim pervertentes) is used 
here absolutely in the sense revers 
ing the matter. Cf. Horn. 67 dew S 
vTrodeiffdTf nTJi&gt;iv,\fj.r) n /jLtTaffTptyaicnv 
(cause a reverse) ayarrffdfj.i&gt;oi KO.KO. 
epya. 

32. TT] Icr^vi : corresponds to eS 
fX" T"b ffia/j.a, as Tfxvr) to TTVKTIK^S 
yfv6/j.fi/os, so that both are considered 
dependent \ipon training. OVK op0us : 
a case of litotes. 

34. ot \t.r\ \puj)j.evoL : equiv. to ot &i/ 
^ xpii/rat opOus. Hence the ^. 



35 f. irpos a-iravras : as above, 4."&gt;" 
456 d. 

37. (xppaxv : denotes what is other 
wise expressed by ws tv Spax^ (cruv- 
(\6vri) fltrflv, and shows that the fol 
lowing Trepl OTOV &V fiov\7]Tai is abso 
lutely without limitation. 

38. ov8ev KT(. : the dangerousness b 
of the art is to be offset by the natu 
ral feeling of equity which will com 
pel each of the two aspirants to leave 
uninjured the public position which 
both desire, as well as the 56a, which 

is the orator s continual and chief 
aim. ov8e v TI : strengthens the 
negation. Cf. the Eng. none the 
more. The ace. of this neg. is used, 
but never the dat. with the compara 
tive. 

39. on : is correlative with TOVTOV 
fVfKa. For the following double Kal, 
see on 457 c. 

41. av 8e KT. : shows again the 
opposition of practice to theory. Gor- 
gias continually recurs to the same 
thoughts, as if the rolling swell 
(t&gt;7/cos) of words could conceal the 
poverty of ideas. This belongs to 
the mimetic element of the dialogue. 



IIAATONOS TOPriAS. 65 

St. I. p. 457. 

, prjropLKOS yevo^evo^ rt? Kara. ravn? rf) Swa/zet /cat 
aSt/cr}, ou ro^ StSaaz&gt;ra Set /xtcretz re /cat e /c/3aX- 
iov TToXe&JZ . e/cetVo? /xeV yap eVt Strata xpeici 
45 7rape 3aj/cev, 6 8 eVavrtaj? ^prjrat. rw ow ov/c op0a&gt;&lt;; c 
^pat^evov /xtcretv St/caiot&gt; /cat e /c/3aXXeti&gt; /cat airoKTtivvvau,, 
aXX ou TOJ&gt; StSa^ai ra. 

XII. 2a Ot/xai, a) Fopyta, /cat ere ^Treipov eu&gt;at TTO\- 
Xoyajz /cat /ca^ecupa/CcVat eV avrot? TO rotot Se, ort ov 
tcu? Swai Tat Trept w^ av Im^eipTJcrojo Li StaXe yeo"#at 

^ot Trpo? dXX-^Xou? ^cat ju,a$oVres /cat StS 
5 eavrovs ovro) StaXveo~^at ra? o~u^ofcrta9, aXX e a^ 
rov djJL&lt;f)LO {3r)TT]cra)(rLV /cat /AT) (^^ 6 erepo? roi&gt; erepov 
op0a&gt;&lt;; Xe yet^ 1} ^T) o~a&lt;^a5, ^aXe7ratrovo~t re /cai /caret 



457 
&gt;&gt; 



42. Kara : as well as /fSireira, is 
often used after a partic. as if it were 
following a finite verb. 

XII. 1. ol|j.ai : the asyndeton shows 
that Socrates himself is not over- 
pleased. 4 fiimpov : sc. by having 
taken part in them either as speaker 
or listener. 

2. \o-ywv : employed here as the 
general word including both the pub 
lic speech as well as the private con 
versation, which is more properly 
f&gt;id\oyos. Cf. Prot. 335 d tav &lt;ru 
eeA.07)s, oii^ &lt;5yuoio&gt;s taovrai rifuv ol 
S (0X0701 with 337 a xp J TOVS tv 
roiolffSe \6yois napa.yiyvofj.fvovs 
KOIVOUS ftfv flvai a.fj.cf)oii&gt; Tolv Sia\eyo/j.f- 
voiv aKpoards. The word avvoviria. is 
similarly used in 461 b. Ka.0ecupa.Kt - 
vai : the compound verb, as compared 
with the simple, shows that the opin 
ion has been gained by a considera 
tion of a number of cases. Cf. 465 d. 

3. Svvavrai : sc. of \eyovrfs or ol 
Sia\fy6/u.fvot, from the preceding \o"- 
yu&gt;v. 6ia,Xe -yo-0ai : belongs to ^TTI- 



XetpTiffwfftv. The ot/TO) sums up and 457 
re-emphasizes the preceding partici- c 
pies, on which lies the chief weight. 

4. Siopio-afxevoi irpos aXXr Xous : 
"after having, by mutually giving 
and receiving information, defined to 
each other s satisfaction the nature 
of the question under discussion." 
(xa0o vTs and SiSo^avres : stand to each 
other as active and passive ; they de 
note the means by which the dispu 
tants have been enabled to define the 
question at issue (Siopurdftevoi), and 
are hence subordinate to the preced 
ing participle. Plato rather likes 
such collocations of active and pas 
sive ideas. Cf. d below, eVoWej ical 
aKoiHravres, and 462 a. 

7. T| in] o-a4"3s : an afterthought, d 
Had it been present originally in 
Socrates mind, he would have said 
/u); opdias if) KTf.; but not being pres 
ent, the negative was attracted to the 
verb of saying, by the regular Greek 
rule. Looking at it in this light, it is 
not necessary (with Cron) to supply a 



66 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 457. 

^ (bOovov olovTai TOV eavTwv Xe yeiv, &lt;^&gt;(,Xoj&gt;t,KovVrag dXX ov 
{flTovvTas TO TrpoKeifjievov eV TU&gt; Xoya&gt; KCU evioi ye reXev- 

10 raWeg atcr^to Ta ctTraXXdrro^rat, XotSopr^^eVre? re KCU 
etTro^re? KCU aKouo~cu&gt;Te9 Trept o~&lt;pa)v avTcuv Toiavra, ofa /cat 
rov? Trapovras d^0eo~0ai inrep cr^wf avroj/ , on TOIOVTCIJV e 
av6 puiToiv rj^L(t)o~OLV ctK^oarat yevtarOai. TOV orj eveKa 
Xeyoj ravra ; on vi)^ e/xot ooKet? crv ov iravv aKoXovOa 

15 Xe yew^ ovSe o~vja^&gt;ajva 015 TO irpuTOv eXeye? vrept 717? 



457 second 0fj from the preceding ^ (^fi, 
which would hardly come under the 
head of the simple following the com 
pound. x. a ^ Tra VOV(rl : * ne pi. oc 
curs here as it did with a^cpicr^riT^crui- 
&lt;TIV above, because from 6 erepos rbv 
erepov we naturally draw the idea 
" both." Cf. in Latin, Cic. de Fin. iii. 2. 
8 quod cum accidisset, ut al 
ter alter um necopinato v id e- 
remus, etc., and the expression for 
both in the Komance languages. 
The use of the pronouns throughout 
this long sentence is both interesting 
and instructive ; a\\ri\ovs, tavrovs, 
(Tepos, fTfpov, favrwv, (rcpuv avriav 
(bis). The distinction between re 
ciprocal and reflexive is sometimes 
very narrow. 

8. &lt;j&gt;t\oviKovVTas KTf. : when both 
reproach each other thus, they place 
themselves on the same level as par 
ticipants in a disputatious contest, 
where each seeks his own honor, not 
the truth, as Socrates shows in Pluiedo 
91 a, where he contrasts the &lt;pi\oa-6- 
&lt;f&gt;ias and (pi\ovLKb&gt;s fxovres, and says 
of the latter, Zrav irepi rov a/j.&lt;j)i&lt;r0i&gt;)Ta&gt;- 
ffiv, dirri /nfv x e ire pi Siv h,v o \6-yos rf, 
ov (ppovri^ovcnv, STTOIS 8e & avTol eflevTO 
raCra 8r{|ei ro7s irapovffiv TOVTO irpo- 
Ou/j.ovvTa.t. Cf. e, below, on irpbs rb 
irpay/j.0.. They bear it hardly, and think 



^Aa&lt; ou^ q/" ent&gt;^, enry o/" themseh-es, the 457 
opponent said it, actuated by a factious 
spirit, and not by a desire to search into 
the matter before them in the discussion. 

10. Xoi8opT|0e vTs KTf. : the two fol 
lowing participles, though logically 
co-ordinate with Aoi5opr;0eWej, really 
give its two sides. 

11 f. ota . . . axOeo-Ocu vire p : the 
use of the ace. witli the infin. after 
forms of ou&gt;s is very rare, and seems 
to be an extension of the use of the 
simple infin. with olos. See GMT. 
759; Madv. 100 c, and note on 452 e. 
Cf. Aj/ol. 2o e Me Arjros /j.et&gt; uirtp ruv 
TroiriTtav a. ^Qofj.fvos, " AVVTOS Sf inrfp T&lt;av 
5T][j.iovpy&lt;av KTf. We soon feel anger 
and indignation for one whom we 
consider abused. 

14. ov iravv a,Ko Xov9a : not quite e 
consistent. Cope. aKo XovOa: denotes 
the naturally following result ; avp.- 
tpwva, the inner agreement of two 
statements standing in juxtaposition. 
Cf. Xen. Anab. ii. 4. 19 vedviffKos 5e ru 

. . . fllTfl&gt;, d)S OVK CLKO\Ov8a flT] TO fTTldr)- 

(reffdai Kal \vfffiv -rr)i&gt; yecpvpav, fetich. 
193 e TO. Hpya oit ffu/j.cpajvt i rots \6yois. 
Plato delights in applying musical 
terms to logical conditions ; hence 
the frequency of av^we iv and 5ia- 
(j)ci}vf7v, as also of (ruvudeiv, cruvipSos. 
Cf. 401 a, 482 b. 



IIAATflNOS 



. (j)o/3ovfJLaL ovv SieXey^etv ere, ^17 /xe v 
ov 77/309 TO TTpaypa &lt;tXo^i/couVTa Xeyetj* rov 
yei/e cr^at, aXXa 77^00? ere. eyco ouV, et ^te&gt; /cat o~v el 



67 

St. I. p. 457. 



av6p(i)TTO)v a)V7rep /cat eyw, TySe w? oV o~e Stepajrw^v et 8e458 
20 JJLTJ, ttorjv a.v. eyai oe rt^a&gt;^ et/xt; rav T^Se aj? /a,e^ av eXey- 
yOevroiv, et rt /z,^ aXr)0es Xeyco, rjoea)^ o a,v eXey^a^ra)^, et ^ 
rt9 rt jLtT^ d\r)0e&lt;$ Xe yot, ov/c a^oecrrepov /jLevTav 
:Xeyga^rw^ jtxet^oz^ yap auro a.ya6w 
/xetof dya^oV \&lt;TTIV avrov aTraXXay^rat /ca/cov 
25 rov jiteytcrrov -^ d\\ov aTraXXa^at. ovSez/ yap ot/xat ro- 



457 16. 4&gt;opoiJfjLai : has here a double 
e reference, (1) to an action to be per 
formed (inf.) ; (2) to an effect to be 
avoided (^ with subjv.). Q/". Xen. 
^4n. i. 3. 17 ^-yi) -yap OK^oirjc yuei/ &i/ es 
ra ?rAo?a ifJL&alveiP & ^/u?i SOITJ, jttr; -^^.aj 

Ta?S rplT)pfffl /fOToSufTT?, (f&gt;of3oi/J.7ll&gt; 5 & 

Ttfi ijyffj.6vi. if Soirj firfcrBcu, /j.rj 7]fj.as 
aydyrj odtv OUK earat ^IfAfleiv. In the 
first we have the will-side of the 
fear; in the second, the apprehen 
sion. 

17. ov irpos TO irpd-yjia: the neg. 
ov is regular with the inf. of the in- 
dir. discourse. irpo s: denotes the 
end which the subject lias in view. In 
the present case this is paralleled by 
rov with the infin., one of the many 
Greek modes of expressing finality 
(II. 000; GMT. 798). With irpbs &lt;re 
also the main idea of the irp6s is that 
of hostile purpose ; the hostility, how 
ever, does not lie in the irpbs, but in 
the general tone. In a certain sense 
(piAoj/iK-eiV might also be applied to 
Socrates, as his search for truth was 
a continual struggle throughout his 
whole life. 

18 f . teal &lt;rv ... KCU s-yw : when the 
second member of a comparison is 
contained in a relative clause with 



offirtp or Sicrirep, the Greek idiom re- 407 
quires KCL\ in both members. 

21. rjSc ws civ \-y|avT(i)V . . . XC -YOI : J * !)S 
of these two conditional clauses the a 
first is logical, the second ideal. The 
present conversation is a practical 
example of Socrates view; hence the 
logical conditional form is used for 
the practical present case. The rest of 
the sentence follows naturally in the 
opt. as being rather theoretical, and 
applicable to some other time than 
the present. The participles repre 
sent the same tenses of the optatives. 

22. OVK 0,T)80-TpOV KTC. I cf. 500 C 

Kai /J.e eav ^IfAe-y^Tjy, OVK a^0(T0T)O o ( uoi 
ffoi, Sxnrfp ffv ffJ-o t, a\\a [Afyiffros evep- 
ye tTjs Trap fjj.nl avayeypatyti. 

23. [ieijov -yap avro : the correla 
tive to uffifirep is wanting, as is often 
the case, avrb is always emphatic ; 
the unemphatic pronoun is TOVTO. 

25. ovSev KTf. : Socrates was con 
vinced that correct views determine 
the will and actions, and that sin and 
error are due to lack of knowledge. 
Hence instruction, if it carry convic 
tion with regard to what is good and 
true, must also bring about moral 
improvement. Cf. what he says in 
Apol. 20 a 577X01 yap oTi, fa.v fj.d8(a, ira.ii- 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 458. 

&gt;v b 



68 



KO.KOV evai avpatnco^ ocrov 

vvv rj/Jilv o Xdyos wv. el ^ev ovv /cat o~v 
TotouTos eti cu, StaXeyco/xe^a. el Se /cat So/cet ^prjva 
etofjLev 17877 ^aipeiv /cat StaXua^itej ro^ Xoyo^. 
30 FOP. AXXa (f)rj/j.l n.ev eywye, &lt;S Sw/cpare?, /cat auro? 
rotouro? et^at otov crv Vffrrjyel- t crajs y^teVrot XP^I V 
/cat TO rait TrapovTaiv. rraXai yap rot, vrptv /cat v 
, ey&) rotg Trapovcn vroXXa eVeSetax^ /cat 



35 



/cat TO TOVT&J^, /XT7 Ttt ag avTo)i&gt; 
Tt /cat aXXo TrpdrTew. 
XIII. XAI. ToG /Aev 0opv/3ov, a) Fopyta TC /cat 
avrol axovere TOVTOJV TO)V 



458 ao/uiai o ye &K&lt;av TTOIUJ, and the cele- 
a brated plirase ascribed to him, oOSeis 
eKcci a.fjf.a,pra.vfL. 

26. So Jja x|/\)8TJs : the force of ol/^at 
extends over the whole sentence, and 
we should therefore logically expect 
So lay tyeudTj. But by the use of the 
nom. Socrates holds the object up 
to view like an image. 
b 28. el 8e KO.I : the contrast would 
rather be given by the harsh ei 5e 
yitTJ, but Socrates modifies it with his 
usual courtesy. 

29. TOV Xo -yov : in the same sense 
as in 457 d, above. 

31. Tj&lt;j&gt;T]-yi: indicate, sc. by your 
words and example. Gorgias recon 
siders his assent by the expression 
XpTJv tvvoe iv. "With xpy v an( l ^ e the 
opposition is to the inf., not to the 
obligation. By giving his reason, 
Gorgias stimulates himself to change 
from we ought to have to we 
must ((TKOTreiV ovv Xp"h). 

32. Kal vfids : as contrasted with 
the others, who had come earlier. 



34. diroTvo\!(iV : to be completed 45 
according to 405 e wxybv \6yov awo- 
TfraKa and 46G a. So frequently, e.y. 
Prot. 835 c, 336 c, 361 a. 

35. (iTi rivas : is connected, in a 
loose kind of epexegesis, with ri TOV- 
rtav, and hence also depends on CTKO- 
Tre?v. For the ind., cf. Lack. 196 c, 
opSifjifv fj.ri Ni/a as oterai n \fytiv, Ly 
sis 210 C en 5e Kal rdSe aKf^u&gt;/j.e9a ju^ 
TJ/LLO.S Xa.vda.vei rb fyi\ov &s a\t]dcas ovSfv 
rovrwv uv. 

XIII. 1. TOV [iv Oopv pov : here we 
recognize the importance of the silent 
listeners, whose presence we infer 
from such remarks as this, and who 
serve at this juncture to keep the 
discussion going. Next to them is 
Chaerephon, who here acts as their 
spokesman, and answers the @ov\o}j.f- 
vovs TI Kal &\\o irpdrTfiv. The 6opv/3os 
simply denotes a rather loud expres 
sion of protest against the apparent 
purpose of Gorgias, and of pleas 
ure in the continuation of the dia 
logue. 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 69 

St. I. p. 458. 

a/covets, eaV n Xeyrjre e^tot 8 ovv /cat avTa&gt; /U,T) yeVotTo 

TOcrc/LVTrj ao~^oXta, wo~Te TGLOVT(DV Xoyatv /cat OVTOJ Xeyo- 

5 p,va)V dcfrejjievu) TrpovpyLOLLTtpov TL yevecrBaL dXXo irpdr- 

TLV. 

KAA. NT) TOV? Oeovs, a&gt; Xatpe^ai^. /cat ju,6V 8r) feat d 
avTo? TToXXot? 77877 Xoyois Tra.pa.yev6fjLvos OVK 018 et TTO&gt;- 
TTOTC rjcrOrjv OUTOJ? oHnrep vvvi WO~T e/xotye, /cav 
10 rjjjLepav dXrjv lOeXrjre StaXeyecr^at, 

n. AXXa /XT^^, a&gt; KaXXt/cXet?, TO y 
eLTrep e9e\i Fopyta?. 

FOP. Atcrvpo/ 077 TO XOITTO^, co Sw/cpaT9, yiyv6To.i 
ye /xr) IQeXeuv, avrov enayyeiXd/jievov epdordv on Tt? / 

Greek. 



458 3. fxi] -ysvoiro KTE. : a most em- 
c phatic denial in the form of a wish. 
The sentiment is similar to that of 
Pindar (Tsth. i. 1 f.), alluded to in 
Phaedr. 227 b OVK &p oTej /ue Kara IliV- 
Sapov Kal dtr^oA/as virtprfpov irpa.yfj.OL 
iroirjffaada.1 rb ff-l]v rt Kal Auffiov Siarpi- 
/3r)v axovcrai. 

d 7. Callicles is very eager to get 
the conversation directed to his own 
more especial field politics. Hence 
his support of Chaerephon s protest, 
which he emphasizes by the addi 
tion of the expression Kal /j.fi&gt; 5r? Kal 
avr6s, where the Kal /ueV approximates 
closely in force to Kal fjd\v. 

8. OVK oI8 cl: commonly equiv. 
to baud scio an, sometimes, as 
here, to haud scio an non. On 
fl in this double meaning, see Kr. G5, 
1,8. 

9 f . &lt;2&lt;rT . . . x a P l Io "9 : compare 
with Sitne . . . TrpaTTeip, a few lines 
above. 

11. TO -y Vv : nas almost the 
same force as tyw, only less personal. 
Like the phrases with irtpl and an&lt;pi, 
it became very common in later 



Cf. Eep. vii. 533 a t-rel TO y 
ffj.bi ovdfv civ Trpo9vfj.las a,Tro\iiroi with 
Symp. 210 a tpco /afv ovv tyu, al 
irpo0u/j.ias ovdfv aTro\ft\l/ca. Kr. 43, 4, 
26. 

13. ater\po v : note that Gorgias is 
impelled to a continuation of the dia 
logue only by regard for his own 
honor. This motive was especially 
strong with the Sophists ; cf. Prot. 
352 d ala-^pov fffriv f/j.ol crocpiav fj.^ 
oiixl irdvTcai Kpa.TL(rrov fyavai. With 
al&lt;rxp6i&gt; and similar words which im 
ply a negation, it is more usual to 
find ^ ov. GMT. 817. It is also 
more common to employ the dat. of 
reference, instead of the ace. with the 
infinitive. Rid. 183. TO Xonro v: 
not furthermore, with Kr. 46, 3, 2, 
but "finally," "in conclusion," after 
those present have expressed their 
desires. 

14. e Tra-yyiA&lt;i(vov : for the mean 
ing, see on 447 c. Here it acquires 
almost the force of " challenge," since 
the subject of the inf. must be sup 
plied out of the following on TIS ou- 
\erat. 



458 
d 



wcrr e 



iOavo 



Triavov etz^at 



70 PLATO S GORGTAS. 

St. I. p. 458. 

15 Xerat. dXX et So/cet rourotcrt, StaXe you re /cat e pcora ort e 
/3ouXet. 

2n. "A/cove 817, co Fopyta, a. Oavfjid^a) ev rots Xeyo/xel ot ? 

VTTO crov tcrco? yap rot crou op0a&gt;&lt;; Xeyovro? e yw ov/c 

op0a)&lt;; uTToXa/^SaVw. prfTopiKov (j)r)&lt;$ Troielv 0109 r etvat, 

20 eaV rt9 ySovX^rat Trapa crov 

TOP. Nat. 

Sn. Ou/cov^ vrept 

ov StSacrKo^ra dXXa 

FOP. TTaz^u /xe^ ow. 
25 Sn. v E\eye? rot vvvSr) ort /cat 

larpov iriOavMTepos ecrrat 6 ptJTop. 
/ FOP. Kat yap eXeyo^, ez^ ye o^Xa&gt;. 

^n. OVKOVV TO iv o^Xfe) rovro ecrrii^ et^ rot? 
ou y&lt;^p SrfTrou eV ye rot? etSocrt rov larpov 
30 eo~rat. 

FOP. *\\r)0rj Xeyet?. 
Sn. Ou/couv etTrep ro{ larpov 
etSoros TTi6av&lt;i)Tepo&lt;; ytyz^erat ; 

FOP. IldVi; ye. 
35 Sn. Ou/c tarpo? ye cui^. 7y yctp 



459 



rou vytetvou rou 



eo"rat, ro 



459 
a 



23. ov SiSouTKOvra : tlie regular 
iH g. with 8&gt;are is /i^. The ov here 
may be due to the &lt;prjs above, which 
throws an indir. disc, coloring over 
the whole. See Gildersleeve, Am. 
Jour. Phil. vii. 174. 

27. ?v -yt oX^*? : Gorgias wishes 
to protect himself by a restriction 
which, while it defers, for a brief in 
terval, his defeat, shows plainly the 
weakness of his professions. See 
the criticism of Socrates which fol 
lows. 

28. ev TOIS (ATI 8o &lt;ri : the reason 



for a change of neg. such as occurs 450 
in this and the following clauses is a 
often hard to perceive. Here it 
seems to be the oscillation from gen 
eric to particular, which is going on 
continually in Socrates mind. Hav 
ing made his general point with /i^, 
he recurs to the case under discus 
sion with ov. So o 8f pi] la.Tp6s . . . 
a.vf!riffTi)/j.cai&gt; (rf. before, iif TO?J /ur; 
ei SJov), but 6 OVK flSws, tv OVK et86ffi. 
It would be possible, but not so good, 
to take the latter cases as examples 
of adhaerescent ov. 



HAATONO2 



71 

St. I. p. 459. 

b 



arpos 



FOP. Nat. 

n. O Se fjirj tar/30? ye &IJTTOV avf.TTLa-rrm.oiv 
im&rr] fjnov. 

FOP. AT^XO^ ort. 

40 Sn. *O OVK eiSw? apa rov etSdros eV OVK etSo crt m0a- 
vwrepos carat, 6Yai&gt; 6 prjrcop rov larpov TTi0ava&gt;repo&lt;s 77. 
rovro crv/x/3ati&gt;et ?) aXXo rt; 

FOP. ToOro IvravOd ye oayx/3atVet. 

Sn. Ov/covv /cat 7re/3t ra? aXXa? a.Traa a? re ^a? cocrav- 

45 rw? e^et 6 prjToip /cat 17 prjTopLKij ; aura /ae^ ra Trpay/xara 

ovSei^ Set avr^f etSeVat OTTOJ? e^et, yary^a^^z/ Se rtva Tret- c 

#01)5 7)vpr)Kvai, ware &lt;^&gt;at^ecr^at rot? ov/c etSocrt 

&gt;PI / &gt;p&gt; / 
etoei^at TOJI/ etoorcuv; 

XIV. FOP. Ov/covi TToXX-^ pacrTatvr), a&gt; S 
T) /za$oVra ra? aXXa? re^fa?, aXXa 
e Xarrovcr^at rwz/ ^^lovpywv ; 

Sfi. Et /Ltei/ e Xarrovrat ^ /XT) eXarrovrat 6 piJTcup rwv 
5 aXXajf Sta TO ovra&gt;9 e^eti^, avrt/ca eVto~/cei//o/Ae$a, e at rt 



rav- 






459 42. TOVTO o-v(j.paivi TJ aXXo TI : ac- 
cording to the position of #AAo rt be- 
fore or after the ^ is the latter to be 
translated " than " or " or." 

43. tvravOa -yt : Gorgias notices the 
danger of such a concession, but still 
thinks he can limit the force of the 
argument to the single case. Per- 
ceiving this, Socrates immediately 
extends his statement to make it ap- 
ply /col Ti-fpl raj &\\as ananas rt-^vas. 

45 f. irpa-y|AaTa . . . (XT)xavTi irtiOoiis: 
Socrates never lets slip an occasion 
to emphasize the essential opposition 
of the aim of rhetoric to the truth of 
facts, an opposition admitted, indeed, 
by the Sophists themselves. Cf. the 
statement of Tisias in Phaedr. 272 d 



STJ ouSej a.\rjdtLas /uere xe" Seoi . . . 
fj.(\\ovra tKavus faTopiicbv elvai. 

XIV. 1. iroXXtj pao-Twvr] : Gor- c 
gias is continually wandering away 
from the discussion of the nature of 
rhetoric to the praise of it, and be 
ing set right again by Socrates, who, 
while he brings back the discussion 
to the subjects which Gorgias had 
declared to be the proper province of 
rhetoric, is at the same time paving 
the way for an examination of its 
moral value. 

5. 8ia TO OVTO&gt;S X* IV : sc - /" J M a ~ 
Bovra. Krt. avrCica t mcrKttl/o fwOa.: a 
formula for getting rid of a side issue 
like e(VaC0iy o-Ke^/xefla Prot. 357 b. 
Tl : is adverbial. 



459 



T2 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 459. 

r^jiiv 7706? Xdyov T) vvv Se ToSe rrporepov o-/cer//w/xe$a, apa d 
Tfy^ctfet irepl TO St/cato^ /cat TO dSt/coz&gt; KOI TO alcr^pov 
KOI TO KaXov /cat dya9ov KOI KOLKOV ovrw? e^v 6 prjTopi- 
/co&lt;? ws Trept TO vyieivov /cat 77ept TO, ciXXa aw at ctXXat 
10 Te ^at, avTa /xeV ou/c etSco?, Tt dya9ov r) ri /ca/coV itmv ^ 
Tt aicr^pov rj St/catot ^ a8t/co^, vret^aj Se Trept 
OJO"T So/ceo; etSeVat ou/c etSw? e^ 
^ TOV etSoVo?; ^ aVayK^ etSeVat, /cat Set e 
Tavra d^t/cecr^at rrapa ere 
15 aucrea-ai Trjv TTOiKrv ; el Se x, O~L&gt; 6 



Tt 

O.VTWV 

ouK-eiSocrt 



StSdcr/caXo? TOVTOIV /xe^ ouSe^ StSd^et? 
ou yap croi^ epyov Trot^cret? S eV TOI? TroXXoig So/ceti/ 
etSeVat O.VTOV TO. Totairra ou/c etSoTa /cat So/ceti ayaOov 
eivai OVK WTO. ; rj TO Trapd-&lt;rav ov^ ofo? TC ecret O.VTOV 
20 StSd^at T?)i&gt; prjTopLKfjv, eav /XT) vrpoetS^ Treyot TOVTCOZ^ TT)^ 
dX-^^etat ; ^ 77W? TO, TOtauTa e^et, w YopyCa- /cat 7rpos400 
Atd?, cocrnep dpTi eine&lt;?, aTro/caXv^/a? T^9 prjTopLKrjs et-rre 



FOP. AXX eyai 
25 etSw?, /cat TavTa Trap 



Sr; 



ot/xat 

e /xou /x 

/caXw? yap Xeyets. 



eaz^ 



evnep prjTopiKov crv 



6. irpos Xo -yov : ^o //;e advantage of 
&lt;n- discourse. But little different 
from Trpbs Xo yo&gt;/. C/". Pro^. 351 e e af 
irpby Aoyoj So/cj; e/Wt rt) axf/Apa. 
ro 8 : draws the attention in advance 
to the series of closely interconnected 
questions, introduced by Spa, which, 
by their very intimate relation one to 
another, oppose, with a certain impor- 
tunity, Gorgias continual wandering 
and vagueness, and also, by their 
delicate allusion to the somewhat 
extravagant expression used above 
(455 d), have a decidedly ironical 



tinge, which is rendered more appar- 459 
ent by the doubtful ol/ttat of Gorgias c 
answer. apa: see on 476 a. 

14. TrpoiricrTdp.vov : the partic. is e 
again the most important part of the 
statement, as in 457 c, 450 b. 

22. TTJS pTjTopiKTJs : this passage 
differs from 455 d only in arrange- 
ment. 

26. Z\t Srj: a request to pause, 460 
whereby the point reached is de- 
clared to be an important one, which 
merits further consideration. Cf. 
Prot. "AQ d ex 6 8r/ . . . &iov yap roi 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 7, i 

St. I. p. 460. 

tSeVat ra St /cata /cat ra 



riva TroLTcrrjs, avyKTj avrov eteat ra t/cata /cat ra 









aSt/ca 17701 irporepov ye ^ vorepov ^aOovra Trapa crov. 

FOP. Haw ye. 
30 2n. Tt ovv ; 6 ra Te/croi&gt;t/ca /xe/xa^fy/cajg re/cro^t/co?, ^ ov ; b 

TOP. Nat. 

Sn. Ou/cow /cat 6 ra Covert/cot /xoucrt/cog ; 

TOP. Nat. 

2n. Kat 6 ra tarpt/ca taryot/co?, /cat rdXXa ovrco /caret 
35 roi^ avTov Xoyoi^, 6 ^e^aOrj /cw? e/caoro rotovro? icmv olov 
7} eTn&lt;TTYJiJir) e/cacrro^ aTrepya^erat ; 

FOP. Ila^v ye. 

Sn. Ov/covi^ /cara rourof rot Xoyof Kat 6 ra St/cata 
/xe^ta^Ty/cw? 8t/cato? ; 
40 FOP. ndVrw? SryTrov. 

Sn. O Se St/cato? 8t/cata TTOU Trparret; 

FOP. Nat. 

2n. Ov/cow OLvdyKf] rov [prjTopiKov St/catoz^ et^at, TOI^ c 
Se] St/catoi^ ySovXecr^at (act) St/cata TrpdrTeiv ; 

460 tirt,ffKf\l/a.&lt;rOai & Ae^sis. When thus every vice the result of ignorance. 460 

a used, fx*" 7 i s f course intransitive. Thompson. See on 458 a. 

H. 810. 43. OIJKOVV dva-yKi] /fre. : a few lines c 

28. T|TOI . . . TJ : or at least. In below is fouiul a repetition of the first 

English we should naturally use 7^ clause of this sentence, in almost the 

with the second member. Cf. Apol. same language, where, too, the state- 

27 d rovs Sat/novas ijroi Oeovs ye fiyov- ment is natural, and is used as a basis 

fj.0a fy deuv iratSaj. trapa &lt;rov : const. for a further deduction ; here, on the 

with vffTfpov fj.a66vTa alone; irportpov contrary, it is out of place, and besides, 

with flSfvat. is not followed up at all in the next 

b 30. T&lt;i TKTovitcd: "the principles sentence. These reasons have led to 

of building." the omission of the bracketed words, 

34 f. Kara TOV avrov Xo -yov : accord- by which we get a clearly logical ar- 

iny to the same principle (analogy). gument, as follows: "The just man 

The argument which follows is to performs just actions." "Yes." "Must 

our notions sophistical enough. Xot lie not therefore wish always to per- 

so, however, from the Socratic point form just actions 1" "Apparently." 

of view, according to which every "The just man will never, then,, wish 

virtue is a form of knowledge, and to perform unjust actions," etc. 



74 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 460. 

45 FOP. ^cuVercu ye. 

"2,n. OuSeVore apa /BovXtjcreTai o ye St/catos aStKeti . 

FOP. A^ay^. 

]n. Toi&gt; Se prjTOpiKov dvdyKr) e/c rov Xdyov Si/catoi 
eti at. 
50 FOP. Nat. 

Sn. OuSeVore apa (^ov\rjcrera.i o prjropLKos dSt/ceo;. 

FOP. Ov (f&gt;au/.Tat ye. 

XV. 2,n. Me/xi^crat ow \4ywv oXiya) Trpdrepoi , 6 rt ou d 
Set rots 7ratoorpt/3at5 lyKaXeiv ovo eV/3a\Xetv e /c rw -&gt; 
TToXew^, eai^ 6 TTUKTTIS TV} TrvKTiKrj ^p^rat re /cat 0.81/07 ; 
wcraurw? 8e ovrw? /cat eaz^ 6 pi^raip TT^ prjTopiKrj a8t/ca&gt;? 
5 ^pr^rai, /xi^ ra&gt; StSagai^rt e y/caXet^ prjoe e ^eXaweti^ e/c rrj? 
TrdXea)?, dXXa TOJ aSt/cout^rt /&lt;at ov/c op@a)&lt;s ^pa)/zefa&gt; r^ 
prjropixy ; eppyjdr) ravra -^ ou; 

FOP. RpprjOr). 

Sn. Nvf 8e ye 6 auro? oSros (^atWrat, 6 p^ropt/cds, ov/c e 
10 ai^ Trore aSt/c^Va?. ^ ou ; 

FOP. ^au- erat. 

^n. Kat eV rot? Trpwrot? ye, &lt;i Fopyta, Xoyot&lt;? eXeyero, 
ort ^ prjropiKTj Trepi Xoyou? et^ ou rou? rou aprtov /cat 
77eptrrov, dXXa rou? rou 8t/catou /cat dSt/cov 77 yap ; 

4GO XV. 1. Xs -ywv : equiv. to on eAe- 6. dXXd TW dSiKovvri : the /trjSe -* 60 

76s, //(&lt; i/ott irere $i&lt;i/ir/. fe\a.vveiv is a result which may or 

2. ov8 tVpoiXXeiv: wlien two verbs may not follow the tyi&lt;a\e iv, accord- 
wliicli govern different eases are con- ing to circumstances. The real op- 
strued with but one object, it is custo- position is between r&lt;S St.5davTi and 
mary to construe this object with the ry aSiKovvn, hence the second is put 
nearer verb. Of. below (5). in the same case as the first, although 

3. xP 1 l ra T6 Ka ^ aSiK-rf : the co-ordi- the ace. would be required by te\av- 
nation of the two ideas by re ... KO.I vtiv. Cf. Prof. 327 a Trar Trdvra ^Si- 
brings into greater prominence the im- daffKf Kdl tTT(Tr\7]TT TUV /iiTj Ka\lS 
propriety of thus misapplying other- at&gt;AoiWct. 

wise useful skill, than the more usual 10. av trort d8iKT) (ras : re|)resents e 

O.SIKUS xprirai of the following clause. the same tense of the optative. 



15 



75 

St. I. p. 460. 

TOP. Nat. 

Sn. Eya&gt; roivw crov Tore ravra Xeyo^ro? v7reAa/3oi/, 
ouSeVor av el-rj rj pyropLKr) O&LKOV 7rpdy|u,a, o y del 
l St/catoo-WT?? rot"? Xdyoug TTOieiTou eVetSr) Se oXiyov 
vo-repov eXeye?, on 6 pr)T(op rfj prjTopLKy KO.V dSt /cws 
20 ^pwro, oura) #aty/,&lt;xo-ag /cat ^y^cra/xevo? ou crvi aSeu ra461 
Xeyd/xe^a e/cetVou? etvroz rou? Xdyov?, ort, et /xeV /ce/)8o5 
i^yoto ett at TO eXey^ecrOai axnrep eyw, a^iov e^rj StaXeye- 
cr^at, et 8e ^77, eai^ yaiptiv vcrrepov Se r)(JLO)v eVtcr/coTrov- 
H.ev(i)i&gt; opas Sir) KCU avTO? ort at! o/xoXoyetrat rw p 
25 dSwaro^ ei^at dSt/ccu? ^prja~0aL rf) pyropLKf) Kal 

dSt/cet^. ravra ouz^ 07117 TTOTC ex l f 1 * rotf K ^ vo "t & Fop- b 
yta, ov/c 6Xty&gt;^5 cru^ovcrta? ecrrtv wcrre tKayai? Stao"/ce- 



XVI. IlnA. Tt Se, w Sw^pare? ; OVTOJ /cat o~v Trept 
pr)TOpt,Krjs So^ct^et? aicnrep vvv Xeyet? ; ^ otet, ort Fopyta? 



460 17. o Y : gives the basis of the 

e statement. The neuter may be due 
to the irpay/j.a immediately preceding 
(H. 631 a), or it may simply be used 
ad sensum. Cf. 465 d. 

461 20. OXI TW : under these circumstances. 

a See on 503 d. o-uvaSciv : a musical 
term. See on 457 e. 

24. o p(js 81] Kal CUJTO S: properly 
the following clause should be in- 
dependent, stating the conclusions 
readied in the investigation ; but by 
bringing it under the government of 
the inserted opas /ere. an appeal is 
again made to the fairness of the 
opponent. Cf. Apol. 24 d 6ps, & 
MeATjre, An ffiyas, ib. 31 b vvv Se dpare 
ST; Kal avroi, ftri ol Karriyopoi KT!. 

b 26. (id TOV Kv va : cf. 466 c, 482 b, 
Apol. 22 a. Socrates is rather fond 
of this formula of asseveration, pos- 
sibly out of aversion to any light 



handling, even of the Greek divini- 461 
ties. See on 463 d. 

27. OVK oXC-y^s &lt;rvvov&lt;ras : a deli- 
cate allusion to 458 c, which shows 
Socrates fine feeling in not insisting 
on a discussion which must be un- 
pleasant and also humiliating to Gor- 
gias. The word crwova-la is elsewhere 
employed so as to include the dis- 
courses (StaAoyoi), e.g. Prot. 310 a rl 
ovv ov Si^V^ W"" TV" vvov&lt;riav; i.e. 
in the sense of the Eng. " meeting." 

XVI. 1. On Polus, who here again 
thrusts himself into the discussion, 
see note to 448 a, and Introd. 14. 
Ka.1 : belongs, according to the 
sense, with 5ofaeis. Is ivhfit you say 
also really your opinion? We should 
expect a second Kal with Sxrirtp, ac- 
cording to usage. See on 457 e. 
Others construe Kal with &lt;. 

2. TJ ol ci : or do you think. The 



7G 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 461. 



crot /XT) Tr/aocro/xoXoy^crat rov p-qropiKov dt Spa 
fji r) ot/vt /cat TO, St/cata etSefat /cat ra /caXd /cat rd dya$d, 
5 /cat edz&gt; /XT) eX^r? raura etSws Trap* avrov, auras StSd^ew, 
eTretra e/c ravr^g tcrajs TT?&lt;? o/xoXoytas evavriov TL crvveftr) iv c 
rots Xdyot?, rovro 6 Sr) dya7ra&lt;?, auras ayaywv evrt rotaura 
epa&gt;rT7/xara eVet r&lt;W otet anapi tjo eorOaL /XT) ov^t /cat 
O.VTOV eVtcrracr^at TO, St/cata /cat dXXov? StSd^et^; dXX 
10 et? rd rotavra ayeiv TroXXr) dypot/cta ecrrt row? Xoyou?. 

Sn. fit /cdXXtcrre IlcoXe, dXXd rot e^eTTt r^oe? /crw/xe^a 
erat/aov? /cat vet?, tW, 7ret8d^ avrot Trpearflvrepoi yiyvo- 

Trapwre? v/xet? ot i^ewrepot 
TOV /3toi/ /cat eV epyois /cat eV Xdyotg. 



*61 second question repeats the first in a 
varied form. Both questions are 
rhetorical/ expecting no answer, and 
express a protest against the idea 
that the art of rhetoric has anything 
to do with a knowledge of what is 
right. 

4. |ir ov\l . . . t8e vai KTC. : two 
negs. after T/O-XV^T; ^ur; wpocro/j.o\oy7Ja ai, 
on account of the negative force of 
the expression. Cf. Prot. 352 c, d. 
See H. 1034 b, and on 458 d. The 
construction is the same as that after 
aTrapv-fifftadai below, which is followed 
by a double neg. because the question 
rlva olei veils the assertion ovSfis. 
oi&gt;xl is merely more emphatic than 

OU. 

5. t dv |J.ii i XOfl ravTd clSws : more 
logically, ^ay fAdty raCra /u-}) tiSaJs. 
5i5a^eLv: depends upon some verb of 
saying to be supplied from 7r/&gt;o&lt;ro/xo- 
\oyfiaai. The asyndeton with eirfira 
instead of K&Treira. (c/! Apol. 23 c) is 
not uncommon, and the clause is to 
be construed in dependence on 6n 
(because). By this time, however, 
Polus flow of words has run away 



/cat d 



with him ; lie has only energy enough -i 
left to hurl at Socrates the words 
Tov6 o Sr] ayanas, before he abandons 
his struggling sentence altogether and 
starts afresh. Such passages as this 
show Plato to have been no mean 
dramatist. 

6. LC-COS : gives expression in pass 
ing to the hint that perhaps the con 
tradiction was not so clearly deduced 
from Gorgias words as Socrates sup 
posed. The whole sentence, however, 
shows Polus complete inability to 
grasp the real point at issue. 

10. aYpoiKia: is the reverse of TTW- c 
Seia. By this very criticism, Polus 
betrays that he is himself just as 
lacking in the polish of a gentleman, 
which he denies to Socrates, as in sci 
entific knowledge. 

11. to KaXXurTs : the epithet suits 
the pompous rhetor excellently. 

12. iJtis : the addition of the word 
" sons," though not strictly necessary, 
is quite natural, especially among 
people where the support of the par 
ent by the son was so strictly enjoined 
as among the Greeks. 



1IAATONO2 rOPFIAS. 



77 

St. I p. 461. 



15 vvv el TL eyo) /cat Fopyta? ev rots Xoyots 

crv Trapcov IrravopOov St/catos 8 el- /cat ey&j 

TO&gt;V a)fjLO\oyrjiJiV(t)i&gt; et rt crot So/eel ^77 /caX&j? 

crOaL, ava0cr0aL OTL av crv /BovXrj, lav [MOL eV fjiovov 



TO 



20 ITnA. Tt TOVTO Xeyets ; 

2n. Tr)v ^a.Kpo\oyiav, a&gt; TTwXe, fjv 
upwrov eTre^et^cra? ~^prjcr6aL. 

ITnA. Tt 8e; ov/c e^eVrat /xot Xeyeti/ OTrocra a 
Xw/xat ; 
25 Sn. Aetva [jLevrav Tra^ot?, a&gt; ySeXrtcrre, et 

d&lt;t/co/xei O9, ov T fJ? EXXaSo? TrXetVr^ ecrrtv e^ovcrta row 
Xeyet^, eTretra crv eVrav$a rovrov /xwo? drv^crat?. 
dXXa avriOe^ rot crov paKpa Xeyovro? /cat /UT) eW 



461 15. t -yw Kal Fop-yCas : besides being 
the Greek idiom, the initial position 
of e 7&gt; softens the supposition for 
Gorgias. The Latin has the same 
position. 

16. SLKCUOS 8 t : the sense is to be 
supplied from what precedes. Cf. 
Lack. 180 &lt;1 elf rt x e y T&lt;i)5e TW crairoD 



PovXeveiv diKaios 8 el. The regular 
neg. of the inf. after 8o/ce? would be 
oil. /J.TI is here due to the conditional 
color. For the personal const, see on 
449 c. 

18. dvaOcVOai : the figure is drawn 
from the draughts-board; it is the 
regular word for taking back a 
move. Similarly, Prot. 354 e dAA. en 
Kal vvv avaOfffOat f^tffTtv, elf TTJJ x Te 
&\\o TI (&gt;dVai. 

20. TI TOVTO \-yis : equiv. to ri &lt;m 
TOVTO t&gt; \tyeis. Kr. 57, 3, 6 ; H. 1012 a. 

21. c clv Ka9e p-r]s : as it were, by a : 
dam or a fence. 



22. xprjo-Oai : because in (j.a.Kpo\o- 461 
yia. the orator has at his disposal all 
the devices of his art. 

25. A0TJva : Athens was noted as e 
a Tr6\is &lt;[&gt;i\o\oyos (Leg. I. 641 e), and 
freedom of speech (wapp-^aia) was 
held to be the fundamental principle 
of a democratically governed state. 
Cf. Dem. Phil. iii. 3 v^eis r^v iropprj- 
ffiav eirl /j.fv rSiv &\\&lt;av ovrca KOIV-^V 
oteffdf 8f7v flvai irayi TOIJ tv rrj irohei 
Siare Kal rots |eVou Kal rols 5ov\ois 
avTTJs fj.tTaSe5u&gt;K are. 

26. TTJS EXXcxSos: is the part. gen. 
dependent upon o. The Eng. would 
find tv with the dat. more natural. 
t ireiTa : after all. GMT. 856. 

28. O.VT106S : equiv. to but consider 
on the other hand ; lit. put in opposition. 
&lt;rou fj-aKpo. Xt -yovros K re. : Socrates 
makes a similar remark in Prot. 335 c, 
when he really prepares to leave the 
gathering rather than waste his time 
in words. 



78 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 461. 

TO epojTco/xei oi ctTro/cpti eo-^at, ov Select av au eyco TrdOoL/ju, 
30 et /XT) e^ecrrat JJLOL ctTTteVat /cat /XT) d/covetv crov ; aXX et rt 462 
/crySet TOV Xoyou rov elp-rj pevov Kal eTravopOaxracrOai, ainov 
/3ovXet, wcTTrep vw$r] eXeyov, o.vo.9l^evo^ ort crot 8o/cet, eV 
rc3 (JLepeL epojrwi re /cat epwrw/xevos, (ocnrep eyw re /cat 
Fopyta?, eXey^e re /cat e Xey^ov. ^&gt;T)? yap 8177701; Kal crt&gt; 
35 eVtcrracr^at aVep Fopyta? f) ov ; 
FlriA. "Eywye. 

^n. Ou/cow /cat crv /ceXeuft? CTO.VTQV ipwTav e/cacrrore 
ort aV rt9 /SouX^rat, w? eTrtcrrajLtei os aTro/cpt^ecr^at ; 

HnA. Fia^u ^tet ow. 
40 Sn. Kat ^u^ 87) TovTotv OTTOTepov /SovXet Trotet, epcora 17 b 



XVII. FlnA. AXXa Trot^crcu ravra. /cat /xot aTro/cptvat, 
Sw/cpare 1 ? eVetSr) Fopyta? aTropelv crot So/cet vrept rrj? 
, (TV avrrjv TLVOL ^775 elvau ; 

epwras rjvnva. T%vrjv (j)r)jjil eivcu ; N 
5 FlnA. v Eywye. 

Sn. Ov8e/xta e/xotye 8o/cet, a&gt; HaiXe, cos ye Trpos ere 



462 31. KTiSctrOeu : implies personal in- 376 ff., HA. *E P Ve ST; T& Set^v . . . 

a terest in the matter. XP. aXX ^|fpco TOI ?rav Scrov /coroiS 7^. 

32. Jxrirep vvv 81) tXe^ov : is to be 3. r(va 4&gt;r)s tlvai : though assum- 

taken with the following clause, ava- ing it as self-evident that rhetoric is 

6e/j.evos. a Tfxvti, Polus is compelled, in com- 

34. &lt;|&gt;TIS Y*P BTJITOV : by quoting his mem-ing, to put his question quite gen- 

own vaunting words against him, erallv. Socrates, in his answer, con- 

Socrates compels Polus also to adopt fines himself simply to deducing the 

the dialectic form. Brfirou: throws consequences of Gorgias admissions. 

a tinge of irony into the question. The substitution of ^vn.va for riva. is 

b XVII. 1. ravra: is simply the according to the strict rule, which, 

proposition which Socrates makes, however, is not rigorously adhered to. 

and the words aAA.a iro^rrca TO.VTO. is a 6 f. us . . . ctp-fjo-Oai : cf. Rep. x. 

formula of acceptance. dLXXoi: well 595 b us irpbs v^as elpijtrOai. The ac- 

then, is often thus used in answers. tive eiVeiV is more common. See 

After an imv., as here in Soph. EL Madv. 151; II. 956; GMT. 777. 2. 



ITnA. AXXct Tt o~ot So/cet 17 p 
Sn. Ilpay/xa b &lt;f&gt;r]s av TroirjcroLL 



elf ai ; 



79 

St. I. p. 462. 



et&gt; TOI crvyypap,- 
10 /AaTt 6 eyoj eWyxo? aveyvaiv. 
IlnA. Tt TOVTO Xe yets ; 
Sn. EjaTreiptaz eywye Ttva. 

IlnA. E/xTretpta apa o~ot So/ce? 77 pT^ToptK-r) elvat; 
Sn. v Ep,otye, et ^177 Tt o~u aXXo Xe yet?. 
15 IlnA. TtVo? e /x,7retpta ; 

Sn. XaptTO? Ttvo? /cat 7780^77? aTrepyacrta?. 

, Ou/cou^ /caXoV o~ot So/cet 77 pyropiKr) eT^at, 
it^crBaa olov T elvai dfO pwTrot? ; 

n. Tt Se , w IlaiXe ; 77877 TreVucrat Trap e/xov, 6Vt (^Ti/xt 
20 a.vrr)v eti^at, WCTTC TO /XCTO, TOVTO epcuTa?, et ov Ka\^ JJLOL d 
eti^at ; 
. Ov yap 7re7rvo~/xat 6Yt e/xvretptaf Ttva avTrjv ^775 



So/cet 



etvat ; 



Sn. BovXet ovi , eVetST) rt/xa? TO ^apt^ecr^at, cr/xt/cpw 
25 Tt (not 



46 - 



9. o &lt;j&gt;TJs &lt;rv iroiTJcrai T\VTJV : is to 
be explained according to 448 c TTOA- 
Aa! T^ x^at V avdptairots tlalv tic T&gt;V 
ffj.ireipieav e,u7reipa&gt;s rjvp^/jLffat, accord 
ing to which an art arises from expe 
rience. Polus, however, has by this 
time forgotten his own words. ev 
TW &lt;ruYYP&lt;J4X(xaTi : see on 448 c and 
Introd. 14. 

13. [nmpia: here not an empirical 
science, but merely a dexterity ac 
quired by much practice. Of. 463 b. 
The following question is no advance 
on his first one, and seems to show 
that Polus has no definite plan. 

16. xLP ls i s the grace which 
causes pleasure, and depends princi 
pally on the person of the orator; 
r)8oi&gt;-{], the pleasure with which the 



hearer is inspired by his speech. 462 
Quintilian (Inst. or. ii. 15. 24) trans- c 
lates the expression by the words 
peritia gratiae ac voluptatis. 
Polus has not yet heard the specific 
difference which distinguishes rhetoric 
from other f^irfipiai of the same class. 
Hence he again falls into the same 
error in his question as he did in his 
answer above, 448 c. In this way, 
however, the conversation is again 
turned to the consideration of the 
value of rhetoric. 

20. TO |AT(i TOVTO : see on 452 c. d 
d ov KTf. : ov because Polus ex 
pects an affirmative answer. ci : 
whether. 

24. TifjLois : equiv. t&Ka\bv $$s elvat 
or irepl TTO\\OV vuifi, && in Crito 47 a. 



80 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

8t. I. p. 462. 

1 IlnA. "Eycuye. 

5n. Epov z w /xe, 6i//OTroua i^rt? /uoi So/cei re ^yr) elvai. 

IlnA. Epamo 817 , TIS T^vr] 6i//o7TOu a; 

n. OvSe/zia, w HaiXe. 
30 IlnA. AXXa rt; &lt;/&gt;a#t. 

2n. ^/txt 877, e/x7reipia rig. 

IlnA. TtVos; (a#i. 

Sn. (fr^/xi 817, XCL/&gt;ITO? ^ a ^ 1780^779 aTrepyacrta?, w IlaiXe. e 

IlnA. Tavrot 8 ecrru 6v|/o7roita Kat p 
35 ^n. OvSa/xai? ye, dXXa 



IlnA. TtVo? Xeyet? 
Sn. M-^ dypOLKorepov y TO dXrjOes eiireiv OKVOI Fop- 
ytov eVe/ca Xeyet^, ^ olijrai /xe StaKcu^wServ ro eavrov 
40 eTrrnySetyxa eyw 8e, et jota/ roi)ro ivriv 17 pr)Topu&lt;r] TJV 463 
ir^Secet, ov/c ol8a /cat yap aprt e/c rov Xoyov 
/cara^ave? eyefero, rt Trore ovro? ^yetrat o 8 
eya) /caXw r^v p^ropt/c^V, Trpay/xaro? rtt d? ecrrt 
ovSe^o? rail Ka\a&gt;i&gt;. 
45 TOP. TiVo?, w ^oj/cpare? ; etTre, fjLrjSei&gt; e /ze at 



462 T&lt; } ^apCJeo-Oai : pres. for the habit. 
XapC(rao-0ai : aor. for the single 
example. 

e 34. TO.VTOV 8* t o-rCv : with surprise 
and disgust. Polus overlooks the 
fact that there can be two orders 
belonging to the same species. 

37. rivos . . ravrqs : in close con- 
nexion with what precedes. See on 
461 d and 449 e. 

38. \LT\ aYpoiKOTcpov tf: it is not 
necessary to supply a verb of appre- 
hension, though that is the idea sug- 
gested by ^T; with the subjv. GMT. 
309; 11.867. The employment of the 



form here is an attempt to concili- -162 
ate. In 486 c, 509 a /cal et aypoixA- e 
rep^y TI eiTrerv eVrt, Socrates has laid 
aside all idea of conciliation, and 
speaks the truth with boldness. H-ypoi- 
KOS is opposed to ao-Tfws, and means 
rude (see on 447 a). It is to be taken 
in connexion with the reproof admin- 
istered by Polus in 461 c. Truth often 
incurs the reproach of aypoiKia. Note 
that Socrates still preserves towards 
Gorgias his courtesy and respect. 

44. ovScvo s : explanatory of rtvos. 463 

45. fjtt]8ev l\u alo-xw0is : cf. Horn. a 
7 96 ^U7j5e ri /* al^6^vos jueiXi&lt;ro-eo. 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 81 

St. I. p. 46i 

XVIII. 2n. Ao/cet roiwv /xot, &lt;5 Fopyta, eu/at rt eVt- 

r/ySeu/xa re^vLKov ^teV ou, i/iu^S Se crro^ao~rt/c^? /cat cu - 

opetas /cat &lt;^&gt;uo~et oet^? TrpocrofJuXelv rot? cu^pajTrots 

/caXai Se aurou eya&gt; ro /cec^aXatov /coXa/cetav. raurr;? /xot b 

5 So/cet r^5 eVtrTySeuVews TioXXa ^u.e^ /cat aXXa jadpta eti^at, 

*5\ \f5i /*O \ ^ / fON 

ev oe /cat ^ oi/;o7rott/CT7 o ooKet /xei^ et^at re^yrj^ 0*9 oe o 
Xdyog, ou/c ecrnv T\vrj, dXX e/x?retpta /cat rpi^ij. 
fjiopLov /cat ri^y p^ropt/cry^ eya&gt; /caXa) /cat r^ ye 
/cojuyzam/CTyi /cat rryt o~o^&gt;to~rt/ci7v, reVrapa raura /xdpta eVt c 
10 reYrapcrti vrpayp.ao~t^. et out* /SouXerat IIcuXo? Trvv6a.v- 

ov yap 7TO) TreVucrrat, oTrotd^ (^yjjJLL 
/coXa/ceta? [Aopiov eti at rr^^ p^ropt/ci^v, dXX O.VTOV 
\\r)0a OVTTO) aTro/ce/cpt^teVog, 6 Se eVaz/epajra, et ou /caXov 
eti^at. eyai Se aura&gt; ou/c aTro/cpti/oujaat Trporepov, 



cr^at, 7rvv0ave(T0(D. 



163 



XVIII. 2. *|/v\fs 8 

KT|. : in this characterization, Socra 
tes includes all the good that can be 
said of the art of rhetoric. It re 
quires cleverness in perceiving and 
distinguishing between various rela 
tions, hardihood to work before the 
eyes of the world, and skill in deal 
ing with men. O-TOXCWTIKTIS : is 
originally connected with shooting 
and throwing, but is often metaphori 
cally used. With this definition, c/. 
Igoc. c. Soph. 294 d. rovTa 5 TTO\\TJS 
iiri/j.e\flas 8f?cr6a.i Kal tyvxrjs avdpiKrjs 
Kal dofarTTiKrjs tpyov tlvai. In regard 
to courage in speaking, cf. Cic. de Or. 
i. 26. 121. 

4. KoXciKEiav : the Greek word 
means more than the English " flat 
tery." Under it is included every 
thing whose aim is the agreeable 
rather than the good. 

5. iriTT|8v o-&lt;os : notice the va 
riety in the use of the words titiTT}- 
5fv&lt;ris and eVirijSfu/ia, which are to be 



distinguished as irpats and trpaypa, 4f 
the one being a concrete manifesta 
tion of the other. 

7. c liircipCa Kal Tpipij: these words 
are but little distinguished. The first 
denotes, as has already been said (on 
462 c), the result obtained by prac 
tice; the latter is more especially that 
which is derived from work without 
any definite object or clear conscious 
ness. So rhetoric is called in Phae- 
drus 260 e &rex"os rpt/Srj, and in 270 b 
rpi&r] Kal tfj.irftp ia. See on 462 c. 

9. KO(i(AUTiKT] : is not only finery c 
in dress, but also hair-curling, oint 
ments, cosmetics, etc. Cf. Quint, ii. 15. 
25 mangonum artificium, qui 
colorem fuco et verumrobur 
inani sagina mentiuntur. The 
addition of ye emphasizes the exam 
ples newly thought of. 

13. l ow : see on 462 d. 

14 ff. diroKpivovfiai . . . irplv av airo- 
Kp(viop.cu : after the model of the an 
ticipatory conditional, irptv, "before," 



82 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 463. 

j 15 etre /caXoi/ etre alcr^pbv i^yov/xat etvat r^v prjTopiKyv, rrplv 
* av irpwTov ct77o/cptVa&gt;/xat on eartV. ov yap St/cato^, a) 
HaiXe dXX etTrep /3ouXet TrvOecrOai, epwra, oirolov ^opiov 
rfjs /coXa/cetas (^^it eu cu XT)^ pr)TopLKTJi&gt;. 

ITnA. Epojrw 817, /cat ctTrd/cptz- at, oiroiov yu,dptoi&gt;. 
20 Sn. Ap ow ai^ jita^ot? aTTOKpiva^evov ; ecrTiv yap 17 d 
p^ropt/cr) Kara rov e/j-ov \6yov 770X1x1^779 /xoptov etSaiXof. " 
IlnA. Tt ow; KaXw T} alo-\pov Xeyet? avTrjv eu/ai; 
Sn. Atcr^pw eya;ye ra yap /ca/ca atcr^pa /caXai 
evretSr) Set crot a-Tro/cptVacr^at a&gt;? 17817 etSort a eya&gt; Xe yco. 
25 FOP. Ma roi Ata, a&gt; ^w/cpareg, dXX eyw ovSe avros 
crvvfyfjiL ort Xeyet?. 

Sn. Et/corw? ye, &lt;S Fopyta ouSev yap TTCO tra^e? Xeyoj, e 
ricuXo? 8e 6 8e ve os ecrrl /cat o^us. 



takes the inf. ; " until," the indie, 
subjv. or opt., according to the sphere 
of time. See Gildersleeve, .4?. Jour. 
PA;7. ii. 465 ft. 

20. ap ovv KTE. : the question im 
plies doubt, and is intended to stimu 
late Polus attention ; but for some 
cause, probably dulness, he merely 
renews his previous question. The 
meaning of efSajAoi/ is made clear by 
Tkeact. 150 e \f/tudfj Kal ft5&lt;a\a Trepl 
irXeiavos Troiriffd./j.evoi rov a\ri8ovs. 

23. TO. -yelp KaKo. /ere. : that which 
according to its nature can be char 
acterized as aya.6Av, must be esteemed 
Ka\6v. If, however, it is Ka.K6v, then 
it must be esteemed alffxp^v. 

24. c5s TI ST] ctSort: is a stinging re 
buke to Polus. 

25. fid TOV Ata, c\.\ "yu) /ere. : 
Socrates words implied that Polus 
was either too dull or too careless 
to understand him. Gorgias, while 
tacitly admitting Polus incompe- 
tency, tries to smooth over his de 



feat by confessing to his own inability 4 r &gt; 
to catch Socrates meaning as it is at 
present stated. If the master, avr6s, 
cannot understand, the pupil may be 
pardoned for the same fault. Polus, 
though defeated in his attempt to 
rout Socrates (401 b ff.), only re 
tires to recover breath before making 
a final effort (466 a). |xd TOV Aia: 
is a real asseveration, used designedly 
by Gorgias, who is too much of a 
gentleman to indulge in oaths, this 
being the only instance in this dia 
logue. It is significant that Polus, 
in spite of his heat, is likewise only 
once (473 a) betrayed into the com 
mon val pa Aia. Callicles uses oaths 
roundly enough, but restricts himself 
to v^i rovs Bfovs, val /not A/a, and /j.a Aia. 
On Socrates habit, see on 449 d, 461 b. 

28. IId)X.os 8i . . . ov s : in this re- e 
mark Socrates both apologizes for 
and explains the reason of the ob 
scurity of his statements ; but it is, 
at the same time, an excellent char- 



83 

St. I. p. 463. 

FOP. AXXa TOVTOV /xe&gt; ea, e^iot 8 etire, TTCO? Xeyets 
30 7roXtrt/o?9 (AopLOV eiScoXos etvat rr)f prjTopiKirjv. 

Sn. AXX eya&gt; 7retpao"o/xat &lt;pacrat, o ye juot (^atserat 
eti at 17 prjTOpiKTJ el Se jar) Tvy^dVet ov TOVTO, IlaiXo? oSe 
e Xey^et. trw/xa TTOU /caXets rt /cat ^v^-rjv ; 

FOP. ITcug yap ou ; 
35 n. Ou/cow /cat TOVT&JS otet rtz/a etz^at e/carepov e 

FOP. Eywye. 

Sn. Tt Se; So/covcrai /aei eve^tai/, oucrai^ S ov 
TOtoz^Se Xeyw TroXXot So/coverts eu ^X e 
ou/c as /5aSt&J5 alcrOoiTo rtg ort ov/c ev 
40 tar/jo? re /cat rws yu/xsacrrt/caii/ rt?. 

FOP. \\rjOrj Xeyet?. 

Sn. To rotovros Xeyw /cat es o"oj/xart etsat /cat es 
ort Trotet /xes 8o/cets ev e^ets TO crcofta /cat 
8e ouSe 



464 



ra cr^/xara, ov? 
aXXog - 



463 acterization of the impetuosity and 
e heat of Polus, whether he be the 
questioner or the respondent. It also 
contains an allusion to the name it 
self (TTOJAOS a colt, filly}. 
464 35. The division of Ko\aKe(a given. 
a above was made without specifying 
the standard of division, and only 
enumerates the different varieties. 
Socrates now, at Gorgias instance, 
reduces the whole subject to a regu 
lar system, by referring oAa:eia back 
to a higher species, Bfpairfia, on the 
basis of a distinction according to 
reality and appearance. Now, since 
6fpair(ia has for its object the ue|i a 
ToO avOpclnrov, we get two more points 
of view: (1) that of the object (avOpdi- 
irou), as composed of bad// and soul; 
and (2) that of the treatment, as being 
either positive or negative. 



37. olov Toio vSc Xe -yw : is a formula 
for introducing an example or a spe- 
cial case in illustration of a general 
statement. 

38. tv X ei v TO, crufxara : TO acc/j.aTa 
here, as well as rb &lt;Ta&gt;/j.a Kal r-^v tyvxriv 
below, is ace. of specification. II. 
718 a. 

42. TO TOIOVTOV : the article is used 
on account of its reference to what 
has just been described. This is 
more definitely given in the on (rela 
tive) clause which follows. 

43. Xi 8e KTf. : in this change of 
subject lies no ambiguity either to 
the Greek mind or to iis. It was, be 
sides, a regular way in Greek of ex 
pressing "although." The subject is 
the same indefinite one which must 
be supplied as the object of the pre 
ceding TroieT. See on 456 d. 



84 PLATO S GOllGIAS. 

St. I. p. 464. 

45 FOP. v EcrTt ravra. b 

XIX. 2n. &lt;&ep orj crot, eav Swco/xat, crac^e crTepoz eVt- 

^ ft- e\ \ / " / ? \ 

oetga) o Aeyco. ovoiv OVTOIV row -rrpayi^aroiv ovo Aeyco 

TT)V jueV eVt rrj ^v^fj TroXtTt/cr)* KaXai, TT)I&gt; Se eVt 
jLttat /xev ovTw? o^o/xacrat OUK e^co crot, jUtct? 8e 
5 overly? T^g TOV crojyaaTo? 0epa7Ti,a^ ovo yitopta Xey&j, TT)^ 
/xe^ yvpvao TiK ijv, TVJV Se larpiKTjV rrjs oe 7ro\iTLKrj&lt;; O.VTL- 
o~Tpo(j&gt;ov /Jiv rrj yv/jivao~TLKy TTJV i&gt;oiJLo0eTLKyjt&gt;, avrio rpo^ov 
Se T7^ larpLKy rrjv St/catocrwryv. TriKoiva)vovo~i IJLGV or) c 
dXXTyXatg, aTe Tiept TO avro ovcrat, e/carepat TOUTW^, 77 TC 
10 iarpiKr) TTJ yv/JLvacrTLKf) KCU rj St/catocrw^ TT^ voyitc 
Se Sta^epovcrtV Tt d\\yjXa)i&gt;. reTrdpaiv Sr) 
^, Kat del Trpos TO fBe\Tio~rov 0epaTrevovo~a)v TMV 



464 

I. 



XIX. 2. Svotv Kre. : the dual in 
Plato s time is fast fading out, and 
he uses it as an artistic feature. It 
disappears entirely before the close 
of the fourth century B.C. Notice the 
asyndeton. 

4. p.iav ovofxcurai : like tv\ uv6fj.ari 
KaAe?j&gt;, irpoffayopfveii . OV TUS : is idio 
matically used, " thus briefly " or 
"thus at the moment." See on 503d. 

OVK e x : / " not in position, regu 
larly takes the nor. infinitive. 

6 f. aVTlCTTpO&lt;j&gt;OV |lfV . . . aVTlCTTpO- 

^&gt;ov 8e : an example of anaphora. 

dvTCcrTpotj)ov : denotes a part corre 
sponding to a similar part on the op 
posite side of the symmetrical whole. 
The function of gymnastic and no- 
mothetic is to lay down, each in its 
own department, certain positive, direc 
tions whereby the constitution of the 
subject under treatment is preserved 
and improved. The arts of healing 
and the administration of justice seek 
in practice to put a stop to the dis 
regard of these directions, and to 



restore the normal condition. Ac- * 
cording to their object, therefore, 
medicine and gymnastic, as well as 
the UMiking and administration of 
law, all belong to the same class, 
eTriKOLVtijvoiifft [Ltv 5 r] ciAA^Acus. 

8. SIKCUOO-V VT) : is used here in the c 
same sense as SiKacmKri 520 b below ; 
why, it is hard to understand. It 
may have been chosen in view of 
the earlier definition of the object of 
rhetoric in 454 b, 455 a. The larpiK-n 
is beyond cavil good ; on the con 
trary, SiKaa-TLKT] is susceptible of a bad 
construction, whereas here there was 
need of no doubtful word. Though 
not customary, there is no reason , 
why Suiaioffvisr) should not be under 
stood as the practical exercise of 
that character of the SLK&IOS, which 
for an Athenian was naturally to be 
found in the SiKacrrtKri. The word, 
then, means here " administration of 
justice." That the word is genuine 
is shown by Quintilian s translation 
ius ti tia in ii. 15. 28. 



IIAATONOS TOPriAS. 85 

St. I. p. 464. 

TO o~oiju,a, T(i)v Se rr^v v//u^v, 17 /coXa/ceuTt/a) atcr^o/^eV^, ou 
yvovcra Xe ya;, dXXd crro^ao-a/xeVry, reVyoa^a, eauTTyi/ Stai/ei- 

C O ~ V "7 ^ / .- 

fjiacra, vtroovcra. VTTO e/cacrro^ rwi/ fjiopLMV, TrpcxTTroiemu 
etfat roOro oVep uTre Su, /cat rou /xeV /3eXrtcrrou ouSeV d 
i^et,, TW Se del ijSiarw Brjpeverai Tr)t&gt; avoiav /cat 
a, wcrre So/cet TrXetVrou d^t a etfcu. VTTO ju,e&gt; oSi^ 
larpLKrjv rj O^OTTOUK-T) uTroSe Sv/cei^ /cat TrpocrTrotetrat rd 
20 /8e Xrt&lt;Tra crtrta TOJ &lt;rw/xart etSeVai, wcrr et Se ot ei/ 77atcrt 
Staywft^efr^at 6i//OTroto^ re /cat larpov rj ev dv$pdcru&gt; 
OVTOJ? aVo^rot? axnrep ot TralSe?, Trorepo? evratet Trept TOJI^ 

Xpf)(TT(s)V CTLTLOIV /Cat TTOV^pCUV, 6 tttT^Og ^ 6 6l|/O7TOtO?, XtjLtO) e 

av diroOavelv rov iarpov. /coXa/cetaz/ /xe^ ow avro /caXw, 
25 /cat alo"^pov (f)7jfJiL eivaL TO TOIOUTOI/, w ITaiXe TOVTO yap 465 
Trpo? o~e Xeyaj oTt TOV ^Se o? oro^d^eTat d^eu TOV /8eX- 
TtcrTOU T^y~qv Se avrrjv ou c^/zt et^at dXX e 



* M 13 f. cua-0op.e vT| and yvovira. : are 
c distinguished both as regards the ob 
ject and the manner of their activity. 
yvwais is directed to the nature, which 
is only comprehended by thought ; 
afodiiffis is merely the visual percep 
tion of the outward form or effects, 
the cause of which, lying in the na 
ture of the object, is not compre 
hended. By a\\a ffToxacra./j.fi Ti the 
idea of atVflo/xeVr; is not merely re 
peated, but also more exactly defined. 
Similarly, 452 e, and in a different or 
der 521 d, e. On the heaping up of 
participles and their subordination, 
see Kr. 56, 15 with notes. 

15. viro8v&lt;ra: as it were under a- 
cloak or mask by which its real na 
ture is concealed. The usage is bor 
rowed from the stage ; cf. Luc. Pise. 
33. The simple ace. with this verb 
is not uncommon. 
d 17. 0t]ptv6Tai r-qv avoiav : the ap- 



plication of the figure of the hunt to 404 
those arts which seek only the appear, 
ance, is frequent in Plato, and most 
developed in the Sophistes. With 
the same employment of abstract for 
concrete Demosthenes expresses him 
self, 01. ii. 7 T^V yap tKacrriav &voiav 
del riav ajvoovvrtav avrbv f^a-naruv Kal 
jrpo(T\a/j.0di cai ourca rjv^ridr]. 

22. oxrirep ol iraiSes (sc. ejatr) : in 
such comparisons the norn. is as com 
mon as the attracted case. Madv. 
8yn. 20, 3. c lra Ca irepl /ere.: this 
otherwise poetic verb is used several 
times by Plato. Cf. 518 c; Apol. 
19 c; Crit. 47 b, 48 a; Lack. 186 e. 
It also takes the ace. Kr. 68, 31, 2. 

25 f. TOUTO -yap irpos o- \ty&lt;a : 465 
brings up again Polus persistent ef- a 
forts to make Socrates say that rheto 
ric was Ka .\6v (462 c, 463 d, e). 

26. o-Toxx|Tai : here equiv. to aim 
at : above 464 c in the derived mean- 



86 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 405. 



ort OVK e\i \6yov ovSeW wv 7rpocr&lt;e pet, OTTO? cxrra 
&lt;f&gt;v(Tiv IcrrtV, cocrre XT)^ atrtW e/cdcrrov /XT) e^en&gt; et7reu&gt;. 
30 ey&&amp;gt; Se re^VT/jv ov /caXw, o av 77 aXoyoz/ 7rpay/xa TOUTOJZ/ 
Se Trept et a/xc^tcr/^retg, eWXco VTrooryeiv \6yov. 

XX. TT^ /xez/ oSz^ larpLKrj, axnrep Xeyw, 77 o\fjoTTOLU&lt;r) b 
/coXa/ceta V7ro/cetrat 777 Se yu/x^acrrt/CTj /cara rov avrov 

TOVTOV 77 KOjJijJLOJTLKl/j, KOiKOVpyOS TQOVCTa KOi OLTTCIL- 

/cat aVeXev^epo?, cr^/JLao Li /cat 
5 /xacrti^ /cat Xetd^rt /cat eV^cret ^aTraraicra, wcrre 

/cctXXo? e^&gt;eX/co/xeVov5 rov ot/cetov row Sta 

tV ovi^ /XT) /xa/cpoXoyw, e ^e Xco crot 
axnrep ot yew/xeVpat \ T^ST7 yap ai^ tcrw? aKoXovOij- 

time emphasizing the result for the 46 
world at large. The second pair con- 
tains the aiVxp^f, the verdict on the 
value of such skill. The following 
participle, with its datives, defines 
more narrowly aTrarryA^. 

8. oi -yewfie Tpai : the word denotes 
" mathematicians " in general. So 
6.17. Theodorus of Cyrene is continu 
ally called yfcapfTpys in the Theae- 
tetus. Higher arithmetic also is in 
cluded under geometry, because the 
Greeks employed geometrical meth 
ods to represent the higher relations 
of numbers. In the following pro 
portion, we are reminded at once of 
an arithmetical formula; while the 
Greeks were reminded of the due 
proportion of lines and figures, in 
accordance with the development of 
mathematical science among them. 
The relations of the ideas can, by 
means of this threefold division into 
pairs, be brought into a simple but 
complete scheme. See on 464 a 
above. TJSr) -yap /crl. : mathematics 
was looked upon by Plato as a prepa 
ration for dialectic. 



465 ing (/ess af . avexi TOV peXrwrrpv : is 
a brachylogic. Without regard to what is 
best. 

28. iSv irpoo-^tpti : denotes tlie 
means which eacli employs, and 
whereby it works upon others. 

29. ioo-T . . . JJITI xv : the jurj 
could very well be omitted, but Greek 
usage sanctions the redundancy. 

31. uiroo x^iv Xo-yo v : to render ac 
count. Cf. Prot. 338 d TraXii ovros f/j.ol 
\6yov viroff-^fTw. 

b XX. 1. OV[/OTTOIIKTI : is not attribu 
tive to Ko\a.Ktia, but the latter is predi 
cate with viroKtna.1, as flattery. Hence 
the point of the following KOTO \6yov. 

2. vTroKtirai (equiv. to vwortdfi- 
TCU) : is not used in the sense which 
we elsewhere find, he at the foundation 
of, as in Prot . 349 b iKdcrrw TU&gt;V ovo/j.d- 
Tiav inr^Kfirai ris )f5ios ovcria, but like 
inroSfSuKev above, 464 d. 

3. KdKovpvos KTt. : these four ad 
jectives go in pairs. The two first 
describing the nature of oA.o/ceio per 
se, contain the KO.KOV of it; the first 
is more general, the second adds the 
special (Kr. 09, 32, 2), at the same 



HAATONO2 TOPriAS. 87 

St. I., p. 465. 

crats on o /co/Aju,wri/cr) Trpos yv/x^acrrt/c^, rovro oifjo- 

10 TTOU/o) TtpOS IcLTpLKTJV /AaAXof &lt;SSe, OTt O KOfJLfJLCDTlKr) c 

npos yv^vacrriKriv^ TOVTO cro^tcrrt/oy Trpbs 
/cat ort, o 6i//o7Tou/c&gt;) Trpo? laTpiKtjv, TOVTO p 
OLKaioo~vvr)v. 6Vep /xeWot Aeyaj, Stecrr^/cez ovrw 
are 8 eyyv? 6Vraji&gt; (frvpovTai eV rw avroj /cat Trept ravra 
15 crcx^tcrrat /cat pTJTOpes, Koi OVK e^ovcriv ort ^p^crajt rat 
ovre avrot eaurots ovre ot aXXot aV$pa)7roi rovrot?. /cat 



465 9. (J KO|X|XUTIKT) irpos y v ( Jl va(rTiKTJv : 
in this formula e orf is always want 
ing. 

c 10. fj.dXX.ov BE : introduces a com 
parison equally true, but more t&lt;5 the 
point of the argument (c/. 449 a), by 
the completion of the proportions al 
ready worked out, and by their ex 
tension to the whole system of ideas 
thus far developed. It might seem 
strange that sophistic is paired with 
nomothetic, and not with philosophy. 
Philosophy, however, is the science of 
principles in general, while in this dia 
logue only ethical and political princi 
ples are discussed. These latter, how 
ever, the law-giver must make use of, 
i.e. must be a philosopher, as is 
proved in the much more comprehen 
sive and thorough discussion in the 
Republic. 

13. oirtp Xe -yw : refers, as it always 
does, to a previous statement; here 
to 464 c, where the close relationship 
of the Te xJ C", which have to do with 
the same object (body and soul ) was 
spoken of. This idea is here ex 
pressed by the words are 5 7711$ ov- 
rcav, which recall at once the expres 
sion above, ore trtpl rb avrb ovffai. 
The subject of SifffTtiKev is not ex 
pressed, tmt is a general one, to be 
taken out of the preceding propor 
tions, which embrace all rexvai and 



c/aireipiai, and the same subject must 465 
be thought of with OVTWV. On account c 
of the position of are Hyyvs VVTWV 
the 8e is drawn away from the sec 
ond member rtf the contrast, &lt;pvpov- 
TCU. &lt;j&gt;v &lt;ri : means the essential pe 
culiarity, actual nature, of the ideas. 
Instead of these, however, with &lt;pv- 
povrai we have the persons introduced 
who employ and practise the rexvat 
and 4/j.ireipiai, and who from ignorance 
of their true nature bring them into 
activity at the same time, and thus 
mix together matters which, properly 
considered, are quite distinct. 

14. tv TIO avrw : probably denotes 
the soul as the place of action, and 
irepl ravrd the moral questions treated, 
both of which are reckoned together 
above (464 c) in the expression irepl 
rb avT6. Socrates restricts himself to 
the two tpirfipiai to which pr\-ropiKT) 
belongs, inasmuch as the object of 
the whole investigation is only an 
exact understanding of the nature of 
rhetoric. This passage is referred to 
below, in 520 a. Plato can explain 
more accurately the relation of so 
phistic and rhetoric to each other, 
because he was the first to explain 
the difference scientifically, whereas 
Gorgias, though he was unwilling 
to be reckoned among the sophists, 
could give no reason therefor. 



88 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 465. 

yap civ, el /XT) rj ^nr^J] rw crw/xaTt eTrecrraret, dXX avro d 
auT&lt;w, /cat /XT) VTTO Taurus KareOewpelro /cat Ste/cptVero 17 re 
o^iOTTOUKri /cat Ty larpLKij, aXX avro TO cra&gt;/xa eKpive crraO- 
20 /x&j/xefoi rat? ^aptcrt rat? TT/JOS auro, TO TOU \vaayopov 
av TTO\V rjv, d&gt; ff)i\e IlaiXe o~u yap TOVTWV e/xTretpos, 
ofjiov ai&gt; TravTa ^pij/jiara effrvpero ev TO&gt; avTaj, d/cptraiv 6V- 

TOJV TWZ&gt; T6 icLTplKWV /Cat VyLlV(i)l&gt; KOI 6\jJOTTOLLKa)V. . 6 /XV 

ouv eyw &lt;/&gt;T7/zt TT)^ yor^Topt/cryv etvat, d/cr^/coa? dvTLCTTpcxfrov 

25 6x//O770tta5 eV 4* v xf) ^ ? e/cetz^o e^ CTM/JLOLTL. tcra&gt;5 /xe^ ovv e 

O.TOTTOV TreiroLrjKa, OTL ere OVK eatv yaa/cpoug Xoyou? Xeyew 

avTog wj(yov \6yov aTTOTeVa/ca. a^iov /Jiev ovv Ifjiol crvy- 



465 17. 5ir(rraTi : we have to imagine 
such twiffTaTai as, like the Kv0tpv-f)Trjs, 
Trai8oTpi/3r]s, iroifi.ijv, are at the same 
time t-jrL(TTTi/j.oi&gt;es. Cf. Prot. 312 d, 
where the sophist is defined as eVt- 
(TTaTijr TOU trotTJirai deivbv \fyeiv, i.e. 
firiaTa.fj.tvos TTOiTJ/rai KTC : , a definition 
which furnishes, at the same time, an 
example for the (pvpovrai ev r&lt;f avry 
Kal Trepl ravra ffCMpiffTrjs Kal prircop 
above. 

18. KaT0a)peiTO : r/ 1 . 457 c. Here 
is meant a thorough critical exami 
nation from a higher point of view. 

20. TO TOV Ava^a-yopov : see on 
450 c, 453 e, and Kr. 47, 5, 10. Anaxa- 
goras, the friend of Pericles, agreed 
with the Atomic school and Empedo- 
cles, in holding that, in their original 
condition, the elements or atoms (ac 
cording to him, unlimited in number, 
but of a certain definite quality) were 
mixed all together, without any defi 
nite arrangement. Into this confu 
sion order was introduced by vovs, or 
the thinking spirit; or at least, this 
spirit gave the impulse towards it. 
His thesis describing the primitive 
condition of matter was this : ofj.ov 



^v. Cf. Dyer-Cron, 465 
Introcl. to Apol. 10. d 

21. TOV TWV : perhaps with an inten 
tional ambiguity. Gorgias himself- 
was not entirely without philosophi 
cal culture. See Introd. 6. But as 
to Polus, we have no information. 

23. TWV re LarpiKouv Kal v - y llv art : 
both expressions are frequently con 
nected to denote the same idea, both 
subjectively and objectively. Now, 
since vyieivov is that which vyieiav 
e,u7ro&lt;er (Ii&lt; p. iv. 444 c) and Icnpurt} is 
eViffTi^jurj TOU vyieivov, the latter must 
perforce be the art whose object is 
to restore the body to a healthy con 
dition. 

23 f. o |Av ovv KT. : with this the 
discussion returns to the point which 
had given occasion to the above di 
gressions (Zirep fj.fvroi~). 

25. Kivo: refers to tyoirotia. The e 
employment of a neuter demonstra 
tive or relative referring to an ante 
cedent in the masculine or feminine 
adds to the generalness of the con 
ception. Cf. 463 b, 460 e. But tv 
crwfj.aTi may have had some influence. 

27. jxev ovv: here, as also in Icrws 



IIAATfiNOS TOPriAS. 89 

St. I. p. 465. 

eVrtV. Xeyozro&lt;? yap pov (Bpa^ea OVK e/xoV- 
, ou8e ^prjcrOai rfj ciTro/cptcrei, TJV o~ot OLTreKpwd/jirjv, 
30 ovSeV ofo? T rjcrBa, dXX eSe ov St^y^ crea;?. ~eai/ yu,eV ow /cat 
eyw o"ou aTTOKpivo^4vov jjirj e^w on ^pr^crw^at, ciTroretve 
/cat crv Xoyoi/, edi&gt; Se e^w, ea /xe ^p-fjcrdai - St/catov yap. 466 
/cat ^w ravry TTJ avro/cpto et et rt e^ei? ^prjcr9a^ \po&gt;. 
XXI. ITnA. Tt ovv &lt;f&gt;rj&lt;; ; /coXa/ceta So/cet crot eTi/at 17 



"2&lt;n. KoXa/ceta? jaei/ ow eywye etTrov fjiopLov. dXX* ou 
fjjsirjlJLOi eveis TTyXt/couro? a)i^, a) ITaiXe ; rt ra^a 8pao"t5 ; 
5 TlnA. Ap out So/covo"t crot a&gt;5 /coXa/ce? et rat? 77dXeo~t 
^avXot vo/Aie&lt;r$at ot dya^ot ptJTopes ; 

in. Eipa&gt;T7j/Jia TOVT epajra? -^ Xdyov rtw? ap^i&gt; Xe- b 
yets ; 

IlnA. Epwrw eycoye. 
10 !$n. OuSe vo^it &gt; .a 9ai eyitotye So/coucrw. 



465 ^^ O g v a nd & yuei/ oSv just preceding, irpeirQvTris yev6/j.evos. Probably it is 466 

e oSi/ does not denote sequence, but adds but an exclamation of wonder and a 

force to the statement about to be surprise ; our colloquial " What ll you 
made in view of what has already . do next?" 

been said. tp.o(: hints a contrast. 5. tv rats iro \cri : is to be con- 

466 XXI. 1. T ovv &lt;{&gt;T] S : Polus braces nected with &lt;pav\oi vo^e 060.1. In spite 

a himself, and assumes again the office of his qualification, Polus proceeds to 

of questioner; but shows, by the put as bad a color on his assumed view 

vagueness (cf. above, 462 c with note) of Socrates as possible, by adding aya- 

and inappropriateness of his question, Bol {cf. 449 a) to grapes. Cf. 469 a. 

that he is either singularly inatten- He does not aim at a refutation of 

tive or stupid. Hence he receives a Socrates ; with him the question is 

sharp rap over the knuckles with the still not the true nature of Rhetoric, 

admonition that his question had been but its value and power in the state. 
some time settled (465 d). 7. cpurriuia /ere. : probably Socrates 

4. rl reixa Spacreis : is taken by only wishes to show that, from the 

Cron to mean " what can you possi- point of view of dialectic, the preced- 

bly (raxa) bring forward?" i.e. in ing question is so inappropriate that he 

the course of the discussion. The is obliged to look upon it as a merely 

scholiast understood it as meaning rhelorical one, by which Polus only 

"what will you do presently," when states his own sentiments. Cf. below c. 
you get old, as we see by the addition 10. ov8 vonfecr0ai : much more b 



90 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 466. 

HnA. IIa&gt;9 ov vo/At^eo-^at ; ou /xeytcrro^ Sw avrai iv 
Tat? TroXecrti ; 

Sn. Ou/c, et TO Swao~#at ye Xe yets ayaBov TI etvai ra&gt; 



15 IlnA. AXXa /xeV Sr) Xe yco ye. 

Sri. EXa^tcrrov TOIVVV /zot So/covo tv TOW/ eV TTJ Tro 
Swacr^at oc pyJTOpes. 

IlnA. TL 8e ; ov^, axnrep oi Tvpavvoi, a.7TOKTeivva.cru; re c 
ov av /SovXajvrai, /cat afyaipovvrai ^pr^/xara :ai e /c/3aX- 
20 \ovcnv IK TCOV TToXewv 01^ av 8o/&lt;^ aurots; 

Sn. NT) TOP KiW, cl/x^ty^oa) jiteVrot, a&gt; Il&jXe, e ^) e/&lt;a- 
CTTOU wv Xeyet?, irorepov avTo? TavTa Xe yets /cat yvdo/ 

aTro^atVet, r^ e/xe e paiTag. 
. AXX eyatye o~e e pcuraj. 
25 Sn. Ete^, c5 ^&gt;tXe eneira Si;o a yita ju, 



. Ov/c ayOTt OUTW TTW? eXeye?, ort a.7ro/CTet^vao~tv ot d 
vXai^Tat, axnrep ot 
/cat e ^eXawovcrti e /c 



ov? av ^SovXai^Tat, axnrep ot TvpavvoL, /cat 



30 8o/crJ av 



406 crushing than q&gt;av\oi vo/j.ieff6ai. the fact that he thereby detracts ^o 

"They are not considered at all," from its moral value. He employs c 

" they have no value whatever." On his strongest expression of power ac- 

vofj.i^fff6ai, cf. Ar. JVufr. 962 or 70; (o tually used (airo:&lt;Tfivva.(nv*), not even 

Sucaios \6yos) ra 8 iKaia \ty&lt;av ^vQovv using the circumlocution oloi T elaiv. 

Kal ffuippoavvri v(i&gt;6/j.uTTo ("was in high In spite of his following reassertion, 

repute "). however, the question is really only a 

15. |it v : almost equiv. to fj.r)v, rhetorical one, in which he voices his 

indeed. 8rj : equiv. to just. " But own statements. See on a above. 

that is indeed just what I do (&gt;) 21. vf\ TOV Kv va: see on 4G1 b. 

say." dfif^r/voto . . . Xe -ytis : I am in doubt 

c 18. Jkrirtp ot rv pavvoi : by this com- at every word you say. Cope. 

parison Polus endeavors to emphasize 25. tlcv : " very well," accepts the 

the importance of his art, careless of issue. 



IIAATfiNOS TOPriAS. 91 

St. I. p. 466. 

XXII. Sn. Aeyo) roivvv crot, on Svo ravr* ecrrlv epoo- 
TTJfJLaTa, /cat auoKpLvovfJiai ye crot Trpos dtK^oYepa. (frrjfjil 
yap, to IlaiXe, eya&gt; /cat TOV&lt;? pi^Topag /cat TOV? Tvpdvvovs 
8vvacr0ai /xei&gt; eV rat? TroAecrtz cr/xt/cporarov, axnrep VW&Y) 
5 eXeyov ovoev yap 7roteu&gt; oW (3ovXoi&gt;Ta.L 0*5 eVcs et7reu&gt; e 
Trotett /xeVrot 6Vt a*/ aurot? 80^17 ySeXrtcrrov eti^at. 

IlnA. Ov/cow rovrd ICTTM TO yuteya Swacr$at; 

Sn. Ov^, ws ye (frrjcrLV IlaiXo?. 

IlnA. Eya&gt; ov &lt;j&gt;r)[ju ; &lt;f&gt;r)[jiL /xev ow ey&jye. 
10 Sn. Ma roi/ ou o~u ye, eVel TO /xe ya 8wao~^at 



ayaO 



ov etj/at TW 



. &lt;&gt;r)(u yap ovv. 

Sn. Aya^w ow otet etvat, e ar Tt? Trotii^ Tatrra, a av 
avTo) /3e XTto"Ta etJ^ai, ^ouv /xi^ e^ai^, /cat TOVTO /ca\et9 
15 /xeya Swacr#at ; 

IlnA. Ov/c eycoye. 

2a Ov/cow aTToSet^et? TOU? p^Topa? vow e^ovTa? /cat 



466 XXII. 4. Sv vao-eai jicv : the cor- ^v xre. H., 723 a, says that the deity 466 

relative has /ueWoi, which is much is omitted with humorous effect ; but e 

stronger than 5e. it is much more likely here that So- 

e 5. &lt;Sv POV\OVTCU: is a circumlocution crates is a little vexed, but stops at 

for the part. gen. ; hence the indica- once any exhibition of it. The Scho- 

tive. ws tiros ttirtiv : see on 450 b. liast s note, ev\a&fias x"P" &gt; mav be 

7. OVKOVV /ere. : Polus is surprised interpreted as indicating this motive, 

that Socrates should see any differ- or the motive assigned to Socrates on 

ence in the two phrases. 461 b. 4&gt;u s: with a clear reference 

9. ov &lt;j )T ll u (" e .&lt;7) : repeats oux, to Polus previous statements in b, 
S&gt;s &lt;t&gt;r)ffi. Polus does not understand which he is thus led to reiterate. 
Socrates, who has in mind the results 12. -yap ovv: is frequently found 
of the admission that the possession thus in phrases of acquiescence. 

of power is a good. The question is 17. OVKOVV dwoSei^is T. : the fut. 

merely rhetorical, with an accent of in neg. questions forms a lively ex- 

astonishment. pression for urgent demand. Kr. 53, 

10. ud TO V: the omission of the 7,4; H. 844 a. The pred. noun with 
divinity occurs not infrequently. Cf. the supplementary partic. follows the 
Ar. Ran. 1374 /ua T&V, yw pfv ou5 av, same rule of agreement, as with the 
ff TIS t\tyf fj.oi rSiv (TrtTuxdvTwv, tirtd6- supplementary infinitive. 



92 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 467. 

T^r)v Trjv prjTOpiKrjv dXXa jjir) /coXa/ceic&gt;, e/xe e^eXey^ag ; 467 

O/ &gt; / &gt; \ e / e j 

et Oe /xe eacrets a^eXey/croi , ot prjropes ot TTOtovi^re? e^ rat? 
20 TToXecnv a 8o/cet avrot? Kat ot rvpavvoi ovSez^ ayaOov 

TOVTO KeKTijcrovrai. rf ok owoyxts ea TLv, a)&lt;s CTV (f&gt;ys, dya- 

^01^, TO 8e TTotetz^ cu&gt;ev z^ov a oo/cet /cat o~t 6/xoXoyet? KO.KOV 

eT^at ^ ou ; 

IlnA. v Eyajye. 
25 En. Hois av ow ot prfropes /xeya Swati^To T) ot Tvpav- 

voi eV Tat? 7roXeo~tv, ea^ /x^ ^coKpdrrj 1 ; e^eXe-y^Orj VTTO 

XoU OTt TTOLOVCTLV OL (BoV\OVTaL , 

IlnA. OVTOS d^/9 

Sn. Ov (ftrjfJiL TTOitlv O.VTOVS a flovXovTai dXXa 
30 IlnA. OVK apTL a&gt;/xoXoyets Troietv a So/cet auTot? /3eX- 
Tto~Ta eti^at, TOVTOV Trpoadev; 
Sn. Kat yap vw 6/xoXoyw. 
IlnA. OVKOVI^ TTOtovcrti^ a 

^ r\ v 

Sn. Ou 



467 18. e|c\c Y^as : the refutation con- 28. OVTOS dvrfp : aposiopesis. 467 
u sists in the proof, and the proof is Polus is so astonished that he does 
at the same time a refutation. We not know what to say. The corn- 
must not insist on the priority of the plete exclamation (always without 
aorist participle (II. 856 b) ; but the the article) occurs 489 b. Cf. 505 c. 
complex is to be considered, and from Polus astonishment, as well as stupid- 
that point of view it would make no ity, are still more evident in the words 
difference whether we had airoSei^ets which follow, &lt;rx""Aia Ae^eis ai, virep- 
eeA.e 7!as or a7ro5ei a? te\f-yfis. &lt;(&gt;va. &lt;rxeT\tos is taken from Homer, 

21. TJ 8e Su vafus KTf. : contains one where, however, it is only used of i 

of the propositions on which Socra- persons (except rarely in the Odys- 

tes bases the statement made above sey) ; virep&lt;pvf)s is not^unknown in 

(466 e) and afterwards repeated, ir&s Attic, but occurs in Plato (except 

&!/... (j.tya Svvaivro. The other pro- here and 477 d) only in the adverbial 

position is that the possession by the form. 

orators of the power of doing what 31. TOVTOV irpoVOtv : can, of course, 

they please is not a good possession. be considered as a gloss on &pri, but 

26. e ^eXe-Yxfyi : in the pregnant it heightens the effect, from a mimetic 

sense. " If by a refutation of the point of view, as well by its meaning, 

position taken he be not convinced." " a moment ago," as by its position 

Cf. 482 b. at the end of the sentence. 



35 IlnA. IlototWe? Se a So/cet avrots ; 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 03 

St. I. p. 467. 



IlnA. ^^eVXta Xeyets /cat V7rep&lt;ua, w Sw/cpares. 
Sn. MT) KaTrjyop6L, a&gt; Xajcrre ITaiXe, tVa TrpocreiVa) o~e 
/cara ere dXX et ju,ei&gt; Xet&lt;? e/xe epwTaV, eTrtSet^oi on c 
40 r//evSo/xat, ei Se /AT;, auros aTro/cptVou. 

IlnA. AXX* edeXco aTTOKpivtcrdai, Iva KOU etSw ort Xe- 



XXIII. Sn. ndrepot ov^ o~ot So/coGcrti ot 
TOVTO /3ovXeo~$a.i, o ctf Trparraxrti/ e/cao"rore, -^ e/cet^o, ov 
eVe/ca TrpaTTOvdiv TOV$ o TrpaTTOvcfLV ; olov ot ra 
/xa/&lt;a TnVovre? irapa rwv iarpwv irorepov o~ot 
5 rouro ftovXecrOcu, oirep Troiovcrw, irivf.iv TO &lt;j)dp(j.a.Kov KOLL 

17 eVet^o, ro vytatVei^, ov ei^e/ca TTLVOVCTLV ; d 

IlnA. A^Xov ort TO vytatWtv. 

2n. Ov/cow /cat ot TrXeovres re /cat TOI&gt; aXXov ^p^/xa- 
yjaart^d/xe^ot ou rovrd eVrtv 6 /3ouXo^rat, o vrot- 
10 o,{)crtf e/cacrrore rt? yap /3ovXerat TrXet^ re /cat Ktt Su- 
/cat Trpdy/xar ^X 6LV ; *^ e/cet^o, ot/xat, ov eVe/ca 
, TrXovret^ vrXovrov yap eW/ca TT\OV(TIV. 

467 35. Be: almost equiv. to "although." the special case, explanatory of 467 

** It is often used in the second o roDro. 

clauses thus connected to emphasize 4. irivovres irapa /ere. : the preposi- 

the opposition. tion is personal ; "from the hands of." 

38. co \&lt;U&lt;TT ITuiXc : paronomasia 8. ol irXt ovrts : the merchants (e^- d 

in Folns style. See on 448 c. iropoi) who engage in transmarine 

c 41. dva Kal clSco: expresses curi- trade. Notice the confusion of the 

osity, rather than a desire for infor- order, in which we can see the natu- 

maiion. Socrates, as leader of the ral freedom of conversation. The 

discussion, makes at once an ad- subject of eariv is ov rovro t&gt; iroiovaiv, 

vance, by fixing a very important the predicate t&gt; &ovXovra.i. The sub- 

distinction. ject 01 ir\(ovres floats until the plural 

XXIII. 2 f. _o av TrpaTToxrtv, o verb appears. The neg. in OVKOVV is 

irporrovo-iv : the former is generic, not felt here. II. 1048 a (5). 

the latter is a circumlocution. A 11. irpd-yiiaT xiv : is passive to 

few lines below Sirep iroiovcnv is IT pay par a Trape ^etp. 



94 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p, 467. 

IlnA. Tldvv ye. 

n. *AXXo TL OVV OVTO) Kal TTtpl TTaVTMV, Idv Tt&lt;? Tt 

15 Trpdrrr) dVe/cd TOV, ov TOVTO /3ouXerai, o Trpdrret, dXX 
e/cew o, ov eW/ca Trpdrret; 

IlnA. Nat. e 

Sfl. Ap ouV ecrnv TL rwv OVTOJV, o ov^i 17701 dyaOov y 

.&lt;TTiv I] KCLKOV Tj fJLTO.v TOVTCOV OVT6 dya.6oV OVT KO.KOV ; 

20 ITnA. IloXXr) az^cty/c^, &lt;5 3!wKpa,re5. 

Sn. Ou/coui Xeyei? et^ai dyaOov ^ev crofyictv re KCU 
vyUiav Kal TT\OVTOV /cat rdXXa ra, rotavra, /ca/ca Se rdvav- 

TLOL TOVTtitV ; 



25 Sn. To, 8e /AT^re dya$a /xT^re /ca/ca ctpa rotctSe Xeyei?, a 
eViore /xei /xere^et rot) dya$ou, eVtore 8e rov /ca/cov, et tore 468 
8e ovSerepoT;, ofoi Ka0r)o~8aL KOI /SaSt^eti^ /cat Tp\eiv KOI 
TrXeti^, /cat otoi^ a3 XiOovs /cat ^uXa /cat rctXXa ra rotavra ; 
ov ravra Xeyet? ; -^ aXX arra /caXet? ra /A^re dya^a /XT^TC 
30 /ca/cct ; 

HnA. Ou/c, dXXa ratira. 

Sn. TTdrepo^ ow ra /JLera^v ravra eVe/ca rwv a.ya.6wv 
Trpdrrovcriv, OTO.V Trpdrrcocrtv, ^ ra.ya.0d TUV 
ITnA. Ta /xera^u ST^TTOV ra)^ d 



467 14. aX\o TI : S\Ao n ^ challenges 20. iroXXii ava-yKT) : the answer is 467 

an affirmation with respect to some not according to the form of the pre- e 

special portion of the sentence; &\\o ceding question, but according to the 

Ti challenges an affirmation with sense, as if ovSev ecrrt riiiiv ovru&gt;v had 

respect to the whole sentence which preceded. 

follows it. Riddell, 22. 21 f. &lt;ro&lt;j&gt;iav ) v yii.ttv ) irX.oiiTov: types 

e 18. op ovv &lt;TTIV KTt. : see a more of the three great classes of property, 

detailed investigation of this theory mental, physical, and material. 
in Lysis. Cf. 216 d So^e? ^ umrtptl 25. opa : for position, see on 472 d. 

Tpi JtTTa elvai ytvri, rb /j.fv ayadov, 28. av : on the other hand. To 468 

rb Sf Ka.K6v, rb 8 ofir ayaObv ovre actions are opposed things, which, how- a 

Ka.K6v. ever, belong to a similar category. 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 95 

. St. I. p. 468. 

35 2n. To ayaBov dpa Stw/cot res /cat /3aSto/xei , OTO.V (3a- b 
St^w/xei , oto/xei oi /^e Xrtoi etvat, Kat ro CVOLVTIOV ecrra/xej/, 
orai/ eoTOJjaev, rou avrov eW/ca, rov dya$ou r) ov ; 
IlflA. Nat. 

n. Ou/cow /cat dTrofcreiVv^.e/, et rtfa dTro/cretVv/xez , /cat 
40 e/c/SaXXo/xez; /cat d&lt;atpoi;/xe#a x^Viara, OlOftCVOt OL^LVOV 
i fjjJLW ravra Trotetv ^ /xry ; 
lnA. Haw ye. 
n. "Ei/e/c* apa rou dya^ov airavTa ravra TTOLOVCTLV ol 



45 

XXIV. Sn. Ov/couj^ WjU,oXoyT7O"a^,ev, a eVe/cd rov 770101)- c 
/aef, ^17 e/ceti/a /3ovXeo*^at, dXX e/ceu&gt;o, ov et e/ca raura 



MaXtcrra. 

Sn. Ov/c dpa o"&lt;^)drrei^ j3ov\6jJie0a ovS e/c/3dXXe&gt; e/c 
TToXecov ouSe ^p^/xara d^atpetcr^at aTrXw? oura&gt;5, dXX 
/xev w^eXtjLta T) ravra, /3ouXo/x,e$a Trpdrretv avrd, y8Xa- 
/3epa Se oi/ra ov ^8ovXo/xe^a. rd yap aya$a /3ov\o/Jie0a, 



r e arre a Aire /ca/c 



30 otSe rd /ca/cd. ^ yap; d\rj6rj o~ot So/cai Xeyet^, a&gt; IlaiXe, 
-^ ov ; rt ov/c avro/cptVet ; 

468 36. P \TIOV : sc. than its opposite. like an ox." clirXws OV TWS. &lt;/ws s/m- 468 

When the comparison is self-evident, ply," without limitation, "as one would 

the Greek, like the English, fre- have to assume if the view of Polus 

quently omits the second member. is to stand. Cy. /Vo. 351 c oiW o?5a 

C XXIV. 2. eKCiva, ciuivo : the im- air\ias OVTOI, els (ri* tpairas, i f/xol cbro- 

mediate repetition of the same pro- Kptreov eVriV, d&gt;s ra ^5e a re 070^0 

noun with different reference is re- ia-nv /ere. Of. 404 b. 
markable. ravra: refers back to o. 11. ri OVK diroKpivti : a cliallenge 

5. &lt;r&lt;J&gt;aTTiv : is purposely substi- in the form of a question, because 

tuted as a harsher word for diro/rrei- Polus hesitates to answer. He is 

vvvat. It implies that the person beginning to feel concerned for his 

killed is defenseless : " to slaughter fondly cherished view and bold state- 



96 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 468. 

rinA. AXrjQrj. d 

Sn. OVKOVV etTrep TavTa 6/zoXoyou/xei , et rts aTTOKreu ei 
riva rj e/c/3aXXet e /c vroXecu? ^ d&lt;aipetrai ^pr^/xara, etre rv- 
15 pavvos aif etre pifrcop, oto/xet os a^eivov tivai avrai, rvy^a- 
i et Se oz&gt; KaKLOV, ovro? STJTTOV Trotet a So/cet avrw 17 yap ; 
. Nat. 

Ap ow /cat a /8oi;Xerat, etTrep ruy^ai/et ravra /ca/ca 
rt OVK aTro/cptVet ; 
20 IlnA. AXX ov /.tot SoKet Trotet^ a /3ovXerat. 

Sn. "^A jrriv ovv OTTCO? 6 Tototiro? /xeya Sv^arat eV r^ e 
TroXet raurry, etTrep e ort TO yue ya Swacr^at dya^oi^ rt Kara 
rr)* crr)^ 6/ioXoytav ; 

ITnA. OVK e&Tiv. 

25 Sn. AX^^rJ apa eyco eXeyo^, Xeywy ort ecrrtv avOpanrov 
TTOLOVVTO. ev TToXet a oo/cet avT(o fjirj fjLeyo, Swa&lt;j$at fMrjoe 
TTOielv a /3ouXerat. 

IlnA. fl? 8^ cru, ai ^oj/cpare?, ou/c ai/ Senate e ^eti^at trot 

468 ments. The same form recurs a few does not cling to the reflexive. Kr. 4G8 
c lines below, where Pol us is just clearly 51,2,5; H. 684 a. 



recognizing his defeat. These arti- 15 f. TUYXoivei 8 KT. : is connected 

fices belong to the dramatic side of with the participle as an independ- 

the dialogue, and take the place of ent clause, a usage common after 

the tedious repetitions which weary relatives. Kr. 59, 2, 6. 9; II. 1005. 

us in the narrative form; e.g., in The Kng. idiom requires although 

Prof. 360 c, d awt^t] eVe veuo-ei/ or whereas. 

Kal evravOa eri firfvevtrev irdvu fj.6yis 21 f. ev TT} iro\i ravr^j : in this 

tvTa.vQa tirfvfv&lt;rei&gt; OUKCTI (vravda. OVT undefined city of which they were 

f-mvv(rai T)Qi\r]ffev eaiya. re. speaking, the abode of the tyrant or 

13. cllirep ravra opoXoyovptv : is orator under criticism (6 TOLOVTOS). 

the general premiss, while what fol- 25. O TI t orriv : that it is possible. 

lows up to ov KO.KWV is the special ap- There need not be in all cases a 

plication of this to tyrants and ora- conflict between what one wishes and 

tors. For the structure, see on the what seems best, but the possibility 

similar case in 453 c. of a single case is enough for Socra- 

15. avrip : is said from the stand- tes argument. 

point of the critic, although referring 28. tis 811 erv KT|. : is quite ironic ; 

to the subject of oi6ptvos. The Greek as if you would not ! It is really a com- 



IIAATfliNOS rOPriAS. 07 

St. I. p. 468. 

Troieti ort So/cet crot eV rfj TrdXet /xaXXo^ rf (JLTJ, ovSe 17X01? 
30 orcu/ 18^9 ru/d ^ aTro/cretVaira ov eSo^ei; aurw 17 d^eXd/xe- 
i&gt;oi&gt; ^prf^ara r} S^ craz/ra. 

n. Ai/ccuws Xe yets 17 dSt/ca&gt;9 ,- 

IlnA. OTrdrep ai^ TTOI^, ov/c d/x^ore/aaj? ^Xwrdi icrnv ; 469 

n. Eu&lt;^)T7/xet, a) ITaiXe. 
35 IlnA. Tt 8&gt;7 ; 

Sn. ""On ov ^p^ ovre TOV? d^Xwrou? ^rjXovv ovre rov? 
d^Xtov9, dXX eXetiv. 

IlnA. Tt Se; ovra&gt; crot So/cet ex etz/ ^^^ ^ ^7^ Xeyw 



40 n. ITw? yap ou ; 

IlnA. Ocrrt? ow aTTOKreu ucriz 6f at* 80^17 avra&gt;, 
dTTO/creii v?, d^Xto? 8o/cet croi eu/cu /cat eXeetvo s ; 
Sn. Ou/c e/xotye, ovSe JJLO^TOL ^Xwrd?. 
IlnA. Ov/c dprt aOXiov t&lt;f&gt;r)cr0a eti ai; 

45 Sn. Tot dStKw? ye, a&gt; eratpe, dTro/cret^avTa, /cat iXeeivov b 
ye Trpd? rot Se St/catcu? d^Xwro^. 

IlnA. T H TTOV o ye aTroOvycrKaiv d8t/caj? e Xeeti/ds re /cat 
d^Xtdg ICTTLV. 

^n. ^HTTOV ^ 6 d.Tro/creti V ?, w IlaiXe, /cat fJTTov 17 6 
50 St/catw? OLTroOvrjcrK 
IlnA. Hois S^ra, 



468 parison, " it is just as true as the fact moral principles implied in the words 4 69 
e that," etc. By this fling Polus seeks of Polus sems to him like a sin a 

to evade confession of his defeat. against divinity. Cf. Prot. 330 d. 

31. 8T) &lt;ravTa: equiv. to s rb 8e&lt;r- 39. TWV : the art. with incorporated 

Utar-fipiov ayayovra. antec. is Platonic. Kr. 51, 12, N. 

33. JftXwTo v : enviable. By an easy 41. SIKO.CWS: is slipped in unfairly 

469 shift, the personal idea is transferred by Polus. Cf. 4GO a. 

a to the action itself. 46. trpo s : is the only preposition b 

34. v&lt;t&gt;T] n.i(f ave lingua): says that occurs at all frequently in Attic- 
Socrates, because the denial of all prose as an adverb. 



98 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



. Our&;9, cos jote yio-Toi TWV 



St. I. p. 469. 

rvy^avti ov TO 



J V ? O&gt; f\ 

ou TO aoi/ceio-fcu 



55 



177 



^TT \ ^ 

. 11 yap rovro 
f/ H&gt;acrTa ye. 

. Sv apa flovXoio av aSi/ceur^cu p.a\\ov f) dSiKeu&gt; ; 
BovXot/jtTyi /xa/ ai^ eycoye ovSeYepa ei 8 cwayKcuoz c 
^ cxStKeicr^at, ekoL^v av [j.a\.\ov dSt/cetcr^at ^ 



60 LTnA. *v dpa rvpavvelv OVK av Se ^ato ; 

n. OVK, et TO rvpavvtiv ye Xe yets 6Vep e y^- 
IlnA. AXX eycuye TOVTO Xe yw otrep dpn, efett/at eV TrJ 
77oXei, o av SoKr) avraj, Trocelv TOVTO, /cat ajro/CTeti vVTi 
/cat eK^ScxXXovTt Kat Travra irparTovrL Kara rrjv avTov 
65 oo^ai . 

XXV. Sn. ft jLta/cctpte, e^tov 01^ Xeyoz^Tos TOJ Xoya&gt; 
eVtXa/3ov. et yap eyw eV dyopa 7r\r)0ovcry \a(3a)v VTTO d 

469 52. OXI TWS :Te. : Life is not the 
highest good, but guilt is certainly 
the greatest evil. This was one of 
the life principles of Socrates. Cf. the 
beautiful exposition in ApoL 28 b ff., 
especially 29 b and 30 d, Crito 48 b. 

57. pov\oip.T|v av ovSe repa: I would 
c WISH neither; because also to suffer 
wrong is not a good thing. With 
Polus wish and preference coincide. 
This quibble of Socrates is inter 
esting, as showing the difficulties by 
which early thinkers were beset. For 
an accurate statement of principles, 
an accurate use of synonyms was in 
dispensable ; and this was not yet 
possible, even with the cultured. 

60. &lt;rv opo, K-re.: Polus cannot tear 
himself away from his fast-rooted 
ideas. Hence all teaching is vain. 

XXV. 1. c3 fxaKtipie : has some 
what of an ironical coloring. The 



nearest English equivalent is the half 409 
serious "Oh, you awful fellow!" c 
ejiov 8t] Xe -yovros : as an offset to 
Polus words aAA e^co-ye TOVTO \tyta. 
" Let us have, then, argument for 
argument." The gen. may depend 
on fTn\a/3ov, as in 506 b, but it is 
more likely gen. abs. See on avn- 
ffdai &gt; 506 a, and Symp. 214 c 



The original meaning is made clear 
by Prot. 329 a TO. x a ^ Ke a jrAtj^ej^ra 
/maKpbv r;x e Ka ^ o.1FOTtlvtt, toe ^77 eViAo- 
$rjTai TIS (unless one takes hold of ?/). 
TW Xo -yu : instrumental dat., "with 
your argument." 

2. tv aYopa irXr]0ov&lt;rT) : is not tern- d 
poral, as in Xc ii. An. i. 8. 1 ^877 5e 
fjv a/j.(f&gt;l ayopT.v ir\ri()^vcra.v, i .f. towards 
noon. .- Tt simply indicates the pres 
ence of a multitude. 



TIAATONOS TOPriAS. 99 

St. I. p. 469. 

Xeyottu Trpos ere ort "o&gt; Il&iXe, e /xot Sv^a- 
LU&lt; rt? /cat Tvpawls ^avttacrta apn Trpo&yeyovev tav 
5 yap apa e/zot 80^77 riva rovrajft rwv dv0 pcorrtov wv crv 
opas avrt/ca yaaXa Sett reOvdvai, TtOvrj^eL ovro? o&gt; cu&gt; 
80^17 /caV rt^a 80^)7 /xot r^5 Kt&lt;f&gt;a\fj&lt;; O.VTWV /careayeVat 
Sew, /careayws ecrrat aurt /ca ttaXa, /cat 6ol^.a.nov Stecr^t- 
&lt;r^at, Stecr^tcr/xeVo^ ecrrat ovrw /xeya eya) Swa/zat e^ 
10 TT^Se TT; vroXet " et ow aTricrrovvri crot Set^at/xt ro 



icrcu? a^ etTrots twi^ on w cu/c^are?, ovrw 
Trai/re? a^ /ae ya Sv^at^ro, eVet /ca^ Ijj.Trprjo-Oei rj oi/a a rovrw 
TOJ rpoTTM T]vnv av crot oo/c^, /cat ra ye Affifvatoaf vecopia 
/cat r/atifpets /cat ra irXola Travra /cat ra S^/xocrta /cat ra 
15 tSta " aXX ou/c apa rovr &lt;TTLV ro /xe ya Swao~#at, ro 
a So/cet avrw * ^ 8o/cet crot ; 
. Ov Sr^ra ovrcu ye. 

St* ort p4fj.&lt;f&gt;ei TTJV TOiavrrji Su- 470 



*69 3. -yxtip Siov : is not a "dagger," 
but a short sword for striking and 
thrusting; the former is shown by 
Kartaytva.1 TT?S Kf&lt;f&gt;a\rjs. Cf. Xon. //e//. 
ii. 3. 23 Trapo77eiA.avTes peari tr/cois . . . 
i$&lt;5ia uTrb juaArjs X ot/Tas wafOfytv4f9M, 

6. Te0VTJi: one of tlie two Greek 
verbs with fut. perf. active. See II. 
467. The fut. perfect expresses the 
certainty as well as the immediate- 
ness of &gt;the result ; cf. Kartayuis ecrrat 
avTtKa juaAa, and see GMT. 79. 

7. TTJS K&lt;f&gt;aXTis : is a gen. of the part 
affected. H. 738 b. Cf. Ar. Ach. 1180 
Tijy Kf&lt;pa\ijf KdTfayf irtpl \idov irfatav. 
The ace. could have been used; cf. 
515 e TO Sira. avriuv : follows nvd, 
a case of hyperbaton. 

e 14. The art. is omitted before rpdj- 
ptis, although it has a different gender 



from that of the preceding substan- 469 
tive. Cf. Phaedo 111 c xal r6v y* e 
?l\ioi&gt; Kal ffe\T}vi]v Kal &arpa 6paff8ai 
VTT avfiav ola. rvyx&lt;ivei uvra. Omission 
of the art. where both substantives 
are of the same gender is not un 
common. The two kindred ideas are 
thereby brought together into one 
conception. In the present passage, 
by this means we have the objects 
enumerated divided into classes: (1) 
the navy-yard, with the war-vessels 
therein contained; (2) the remain 
ing vessels, whether they be public 
or private property. Similarly, Dem. 
01. ii. 9 rep TO ^lapia. Kal AiyueVos Kal 
TO ToiauTa irpo(i\T)&lt;p4va.i. 

17. OXI TW y: limits the answer, as 
if Polus still wished to save something 
from his earlier statement. 



100 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



20 IlnA. v Eyojye. 

2n. Tt ST? ; Xe ye. 

IlnA. On dvayKalov rov ovrcu TrpdrrovTa, 



St. I. p. 470. 



2n. To Se 
25 IlnA. IldVu ye. 



ov /ca/co ; 



, a&gt; $av/zao-te, ro /xe ya 

crot c^ati erat, ecu jitez TrpdrrovTi, a oo/cet eV^rat ro 
jLtoj? Trparretz , aya$oV re etvat /cat rouro, a&gt;&lt;? eot^ei^, ec 
ro /xe ya owacrBoa et oe ^17, KCLKQV /cat cr/xt/cpot 8wa- 
30 o~#ai crKei//aj^te(9a Se /cat roSe cxXXo rt 6/xoXoyov^tei/ eVtore b 
a/xet^ov et^at ravra Trotet^ a vvv&r) eXe yo^ei^, aTro/cret- 
re /cat efeXav^et^ a-vOpwirovs /cat d^aLpelcrOoLL 
eVtore 8e ov ; 
IlnA. HaW ye. 
Sn. Touro /ze^ Sry, a&gt;s eot/ce, /cat Trapd crov /cat 



35 



e /xou 6/zoA.oyetrat. 
IlnA. Nat. 
^n. Hare ovi&gt; o~v 



rta 



4"o 26. OVKOVV KT|. : the sentence is 
a merely a statement in the form of an 
interrogation, and assumes an assent 
by the opponent, provided no express 
demurrer is raised. Socrates gives 
opportunity for this after 5iWff0ai 
(29), but as none is made, he proceeds 
again with ffKt^(a/j.tda KTe. iroXiv av : 
because in this new conception is 
contained a correction of the former 
view held by Polus. 

27. 4&gt;aivTai : has its subject in 
rb /jLtya SvvaffOat, and its predicate in 
a-yadov re flvat. " Does not then this 
great power of yours (iraXji/ aS) ap- 
pear to you (only provided the one 



eivai ravra Trotet^; etTre 



who does what seems good to him 470 
proves to be doing what is profita- a 
ble) to be both a good thing, and 
that, as it seems, is the real (rJ) 
great power; otherwise it is an evil 
thing and small power." The sen- 
tence begins witli a question which is 
lost in an affirmation. 

29. tl Sc JJ.TJ: s phraseological, "oth- 
erwise." The contrast is with rovro, 
and through this with fav fjLtv are. 
The subject of KO.KOV (fan ) Kal a/.u- 
Kpbf 5iW&lt;r0cu is, of course, the phrase 
rb Trpdrrfiv & SoKf?, to be supplied 
from the context. H. 904, 906 a, b. 

30. ciXXo TI : see on 467 d. b 



IIAATON02 rOPFIAS. 101 

St. I. p. 470. 

40 IlnA. ^v pels ovv, d) Scj/cpareg, aVd/cptvat ravro TOVTO. 

2n. Eyaj fiv Toivvv ^^/xt, ai IlwXe, el crot Trap* e/aov c 
TI^IOV icTTiv a/covets, orav yu,eV St/cat&jg rt? ravra 
ayu.ewoz et^at, oVou/ Se dSt/cco?, KO.KIOV. 

XXVI. IlnA. XaXeTTOf ye (re e Xey^at, a) 
aXX ou^t KCU&gt; Trat? ere e Xe y^etei , ort ov/c a\r]0rj Xe yets; 

2n. noXXr)^ apa e yw rw TratSt yapw ^T w &gt; tcr^z/ 8e /cat 
crot, lav fjL e Xey^? /cat aTraXXa^? (^Xua^ta?. aXXa /XT) 
5 /ca/xi^? c^iXof avSpa eve^yerw^, aXX eXey^e. 

IlnA. AXXa /zTp, a) ^w/cpare?, ovSeV ye &lt;re Set TraXatot? 
Trpayyaacrtv e Xey^eti^ ra yap e^#e? /cat Trpatrjv yeyovora d 
ravra t/cara ere e ^eXe y^at e crrt^ /cat aVoSet^ai, a&gt;? TroXXot 
aSt/cov^re? avdpanroi evSat)ao^e? etcrtv. 
10 Sn. Ta Trota raura ; 

IlnA. Apxe Xaoi S^TTOU rovroi rot* IlepSt/c/cov opa? ap- 



47o 
I) 



40. &lt;rv |JiV ovv /ere. : Polus evades 
the answer and forces it upon So 
crates, partly because he is not able 
to give it, for the distinction de 
manded lies equally remote from the 
circle of his thoughts and his feel 
ings ; partly because he does not wish 
it, for he has a suspicion that it will 
contradict all the views which he has 
thus far expressed. The less, however, 
he is in position to confute Socrates 
by arguments, the greater is his confi 
dence in his ability to do so by facts. 

XXVI. 1. \aXtTTov: is ironic; but in 
aAA oi&gt;x i the irony turns to sober earn 
est. Not so with the irony of Socrates. 

5. JITI Ka(j.T]s. oXX* \ry)(t : note the 
difference between positive and neg. 
imperative. f vcpycrwv : is to be ex 
plained according to 458 a. On the 
supplementary partic., see G. 270, 1 ; 
H. 983. 



7. TO. ydp \6s KO.I irpw rjv : means 470 
"recent events." Homer also uses 
the phrase x" C ^e Kal irpwtfa, B 303. 
The Greek idiom requires /cot where 
the Eng. uses "or." 

8 f . iroXXol dSiKovvres avOpcoiroi : in 
most cases when the participle is used 
as an attribute, we can still feel the 
participial plus as compared with the 
adjective. Here, however, that has 
almost completely disappeared, and 
the participle is as much an adj. as 
Trpiai]Kcav, irpfitcav, etc. 

10. TO. iroio : it is a matter of indi 
vidual preference whether the art. be 
used or not ; c/1 449 e. When used, 
the article limits the attention to what 
has been already alluded to ; here, TO 
^X#&lt;* ravra. In Eng. one also 
occasionally hears the art. with the 
interrogntive. 

11. Apxe Xaov: Archelaus, an ille- 



102 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 470. 



Sn. Et Se IJLTJ, aXX OLKOVOJ ye. 

IlnA. EiV$aip.(ov ovv crot SoKet eh at rj 
15 n. OVK otSa, co ITojXe- ov yap TTW crvyyeyova. rco aVSpt. 

IlnA. Tt Se ; cruyyefo/ J tet og a^ y^at^s, aXXaj? Se avrd- e 
$ei&gt; ov yty^ojcr/cet? on euSat/zot et; 

n. Ma At , ou Sr^ra. 

IlnA. AryXoi&gt; 817, c5 Sw/cpareg, ort ovSe rot peyav y8a- 
20 crtXea yiyvtecrKtiv ^i^crei? euSat^uot a 6Wa. 

Sn. Kat dXrjOrj ye e pco ov yap otSa TratSeuxs ovrcu? 
e)(et /cat Strata cru^ 5. 

IlnA. Tt 8e ; ei^ TOVTOJ 17 Tracra evSat^toz^ta ecrrtV; 

Sn. "n? ye eyw Xe yw, co IlaiXe roz^ /xe^ yap /&lt;aXw 
25 K&lt;iya.6ov az^Spa Kat ywatica ev8atju,ofa eti at ^17/^1, rot Se 



*70 gitimate son of Perdiccas, seized the 
throne in B.C. 414, after his father s 
death, and reigned until 399, when he 
was murdered by Craterus or Cra- 
teuas (name and motive are alike un 
certain). The facts brought forward 
by Polus in their darkest colors are 
probably correct ; but Archelaus laid 
the foundation for the later impor 
tance of Macedonia by introducing 
Greek culture. lie invited famous 
artists, among others Euripides, to his 
court. There is also a tradition that 
he invited Socrates, but that is hardly 
credible. e&gt;pas : well expresses the 
lively interest which Polus, as well 
as many other Greeks, took in that 
admired ruler, whose apparent suc 
cess was doubtless envied by many 
an aspiring and ambitious man. The 
answer of Socrates sounds somewhat 
pedantic, but it is probably jesting, 
and designed to cool the extravagant 
ardor of Polus, while at the same 



time it prepares the way for OVTTU 4 " 
ffvyyfyova TU avSpi below. 

13. cLXXo. . . . ^ye : nevertheless, at least. 
II. 1046, 2, a. 

15-26. This passage is translated 
by Cicero, Tnsc. Disp. \. 12. 

16. avTo Otv : " instinctively," " of e 
yourself." This is not translated by 
Cicero, but it forms a good contrast to 
ffuyyfi&gt;6/j.evos. Polus thinks the very 
fact of Archelaus being a ruler im 
plies that he is fortunate. That the 
Persian king was generally esteemed 
the personification of happiness is 
shown by A/iol. 40 e. 

21 f. ircuScta and SiKaKxru vi] : to 
gether denote moral cultivation. 
6 irojs Xi: construed with the part, 
gen. See G. 168, x. 3; II. 757 a. 

25. avSpa Kal -yuvaiKa : virtue, and 
hence also the foundation of euScu- 
fiovia, is, according to Socrates, one 
and the same for all, while the pupils 
of Gorgias recognized different varie- 



IIAATONOS 



103 

St. 1. i&gt;. 471. 

/cara roi/471 



IlnA. v A#Xto9 dpa ovrdg ecrnv 6 
croz/ Xdyov; 

^n. Et7re/&gt; ye, a&gt; &lt;i Xe, aSt/cos. 

30 ITnA. AXXa ^tet&gt; S?) TTOJS OVK dSt/cos ; w ye TrpocrTJKe JJLCV 
rfjs dp-^rj&lt;; ovSe&gt; r)v vvv e^et, 6Vrt e/c ywat/cog ^ r^V ov\rj 
AX/ce rou TOT) ITepSt/c/cou aSeX(/&gt;ov, /cat /caret ja&gt; ro OIKCLLOV 
SovXo? ^y AX/ceVov, /cat et efiovXero ra St/cata Trotet^, 
af AX/ceV^ /cat 77^ evSat/xa)^ /cara roi^ croi Xd- 
Se OavfjiacTLO)^ a? a^Xto? ye / yoi&gt;e*&gt;, eVet ra ju,e - 
t/c^/ce^ 05 ye irpwrov ju,e&gt; TOVTOV O.VTOV rov b 
/cat ^etof /xera77e/xi//a/xe^os a&gt;5 curoS coerce r^ 
IIcpStKicas avrov a^etXero, ^evtcra? /cat /cara- 
O.VTOV re /cat ro^ uoz^ avrov 

^Xt/ctwn^y, e/x^SaXwv etg 

egayaywt ctTre crf^ageV re /cat rj^dvLcrev dfJi^oTepovs /cat 
ravra aSt/oycra? e\a9zv eavrov a^Xtcoraro? yevo/xez os /cat 



35 yoi^ 
ytcrra 



40 aurov, 



*^ ties for different classes. C/~. Hfeno 

e 71 e irpwrov /j.fv ei &ov\fi avSpbs aper-fii; 

e! 5e )3oyA.i yuj/aj/cbs aper-r\v /crl. On 

the omission of the art. with 7waT/ca, 

see on 469 e. 

471 27. OVTOS ... d Apx X.aos : the po- 
a sition emphasizes the name; this 
man Archelaus! 

30. irws OVK aSiKOS : sc. la-riv. This 
admission, coupled with the opinion 
that Archelaus is an enviable and 
happy man, which is very evident 
from the ironical narrative which fol- 
lows, shows most plainly the utter 
opposition between Polus view and 
the moral principle which Socrates 
champions. &lt;o yc introduces the 
authority of indisputable facts. See 
on 460 e. 

32 ff. Kal, Kal, KO: is in sense al- 
most equiv. to " and therefore." The 



construction begun in the clause $ ye -J" 1 
. . . a5eA.&lt;J&gt;oC is naturally varied in /caJ a 
. . . AAf eVoy by being made personal. 

33. cl epov Xtro, rfv vSa((x&lt;ov : is an 
unreal conditional sentence, with op- 
position to the present. The close 
proximity of the two clauses in the 
apodosis explains the omission of the 
second Sj/. 

37. 8&lt;riroTT]v Kal 6tiov : denotes b 
two kinds of moral obligation to 
which Archelaus paid no attention; 
(ccfo-a? adds a third, the violation of 
which was considered among Greeks 
the worst of crimes, a sin against 
Zeus eVios. Cf. Horn. N 024, Xen. 
An. in. 2. 4. The heaping up of the 
words Ka.Ta/j.eOvffas, tjj.@a\iav (like a 
thing), t^ayayiiv, cbre &lt;r&lt;a|ei , rirpavurfi 
makes the impression of the repeated 
acts of violence very vivid. 



104 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 471. 

ov fj.6TefJiXr)(T.v avTOJ, aXX o\iyov vcrrepov TOV aSeX^ov, 

TOV yV"f]&lt;JlQV TOV IlepSt/C/COV VoV, TTtttSa to? 67776717, OV 17 C 

45 dpx?) eyCyveTO Kara. TO St/cato^, ov/c l/3ov\TJ0r) evSat/Awi 
ye^e o~#at St/cata&gt;s efc$yoa/fas /cat ctTroSov? r^ dp^v eKcwxw, 
ctXX etg fyplap c /x/3aX&lt;w /cat aVoTH t^ag Trpos TT)I&gt; nyrepa 
avTov KXeoTrarpav X^ 01 ^ &gt;1 7 StwKovra e jUTrecretz /cat aVo- 
0avelv. TOiydproL vw, are /xeyto-ra r)$LKr)Koi)s rwv eV 

50 MaK:e8o^ta, a^Xtajraro? tcrrus Travroiv Ma/ceSwcut , aXX 
ou/c euSat/xo^ecrraro?, /cat tcrajg eo~rt^ ocrrts 
ctTTO crov dp^dn-tvos Se ^atr at dXXos o&Ticrovv 
yevecrOou p,d\\ov fj Ap^cXaos. d 

XXVII. Sn. Kat /car dp^d^ TWV Xoywi^, a&gt; IlcoXe, 
eycoye ere eTrTJv(ra on JJLOL So/cet? ev Trpo? r^z/ prjropiKrjv 
vreTratSevo ^at, TOV oe oiaXeyeo~$at T^jaeX^/cevat /cat i^v^ 
aXXo Tt OVTOS ecrTti^ 6 Xoyos, w /xe /cat ai^ vrat? e^eXey^te, 
5 /cat eyw VTTO crov ^vz^, as crv o^et, egeXi^XeyjLtat TOVTW TOJ 
Xoyw, ff)dcrKa)V TOV aot/cowTa ov/c evoatjaova eti at; Tfouev, 
e ; /cat /XT)^ ovSeV ye crot TOVTCUI/ 6/xoXoyw wv crv (/&gt;^5. 



471 43. TOV a8\&lt;J&gt;o v : is emphasized by 
its position in advance of its govern- 
ing verb (partic.). 

c 44. IIcpSiKKov: Perdiccas II. reigned 
from B.C. 454 (?) until 414 or 413, 
after having dispossessed his brother 
Alcetas. During the Peloponnesian 
war he pursued a very prudent but 
faithless policy. The extraordinary 
number of participles employed by 
Polus has an artistic value in showing 
the tumultuousness of his feelings. 

45. OVK pov\T|0Ti (he did not choose) 
vSa(|ib&gt;v -yeveVOai : is very sarcastic. 
The conclusion introduced by ToiydpToi. 
is equally emphatic. Polus admires in 
Archelaus the strength of will which 
hesitates at nothing to accomplish its 
aim ; regret with him is weakness. 



51. Kal ll&lt;ra&gt;s &lt;TTIV OCTTIS /ere.: in 471 
these words, in spite of their sarcastic c 
form, lies the only attempt at proof 
which Polus makes, z.e. an appeal to 
the opinion of others ; he of course 
thinks that no one will own himself 
to be such a man. 

XXVII. 1. Kal KUT apxas : leads d 
us to expect in the following Kal vvv 
a confirmation and climax of praise, 
which, however, is changed instead 
to blame by TOV . . . T^eArj/ceVai. Note 
the zeugma in combining TOV . . . ^ue- 
ATj^eWi with ewrjvtffa. See on 520 b 
f) T&lt;? avTip. The praise was bestowed 
in 448 d. 

6. iro Oev : is a question with a 
negative force, to which the affirrua- 
tive Kal /j.rjv corresponds. 



IIAATON02 



105 



St. I. p. 471. 

IlnA. Ov yap e#eXei&lt;, eVel So/cet ye crot o&gt;? eyw Xe yw. e 



n. /xa/capte, prjTopiKO)? yap /u,e et^etpet? 

10 axnrep ol iv rots St/caor^ptots rjyovfjLevoi eXe-y^ts. /cat 
yap e/cet ot erepot rov? erepot"? So/coverts eXey^etr, e 
raw Xoyws ftis a^ Xeycuo~t /xaprupa? TroXXovs 
/cat euSo/ct/AOug, 6 Se ravavria Xeyajs ei/a rtva 
^ [j.r)$va. ovrog Se 6 eXey^o? ouSeso? a^to? eorts 

15 TTyt dXriOeiav iv tore yap as /cat K 

TtS V7TO TTOXXCUS /Cttt So/COViTWV ftSttt Tl. /Cat 

o~v Xeyet? oXtyov crot Trctsre? crv/j. 
*&gt;atot /cat ot cvot, lav j3ov\y /car e /xov 

, a&gt;5 ov/c dXrjOrj Xeyw {JLapTvpTJcrovcri, o~ot, eas 



raura 



" 1 8. cirel SOKCI: in such phrases the 
e ^iret has the force of "although," 



" whereas." Cy. Pro^. 335 c 
/ ^70) 8e ra /io/cpa raCra dSui aTos 
eVei i&w\&pup&gt; &f oTJs T slvai. Apol. 
19 e. The conj. merely indicates a 
relation between the two ideas. If 
these two ideas harmonize, the rela 
tion becomes causal ; if not, it be 
comes adversative. 

9. w (laKopie (c/~. 469 c) : implies 
the reproof which follows. 

10. v rots 8iKa&lt;rTT]pois : the man 
ner of argument practised there fre 
quently incurs Plato s disapproval. 
Cf. Apol. 34 b ff. The emphasis is 
laid on ^yov/jLtvoi and $OKOV&lt;TIV. 

13. i va nva: the indef. pron. em 

phasizes the number, " a paltry one." 

472 15 f. Karavl CvSofjiaprvp^Oeir] ns= the 

a Greek idiom does not require intr. 

verbs to be used impersonally in the 

passive. Cf. Xen. Apol. 24 Kara^ev- 

So/naprvpe ii&gt; t/jiov with Dem. in Meid. 

130 KaTa\f/fvSofj.aprvpovfj.at. 

16. SOKOVVTWV elvai T : equal to 
ei SoKiyuaii . Cf. the Englisli colloquial 
ism he pretends to be something. 



17. oXfyov : almost; the remnant 472 
of the phrase 6\iyov Sew. H. 743 b. a 

19. |AapTvpT)&lt;rovo-i KTf. i Nicias, the 
celebrated general in the Pelopon- 
nesian war, who met his death in the 
Sicilian expedition (u .c. 413), was 
leader of the moderate wing of the 
aristocratic party. Aristocrates, the 
son of Scellias or Scellius, belonged, 
as we can judge from Ar. Av. 125 and 
Thuc. viii. 89, to the extreme or oli 
garchical order. He was one of the 
generals condemned to death for neg 
ligence at the battle of Arginusae. 
Xen. Hell. i. 7. Socrates here speaks 
of both as if they were still living. 
(See Introd. 18.) Next to them, 
Socrates mentions the house of Peri 
cles ; he could not name the states 
man himself because he was already 
dead when Gorgias visited Athens for 
the first time ; but he, with his house, 
was a champion of the Athenian dem 
ocracy. So we have here representa 
tives of the chief political parties as 
witnesses for Polus. They agreed 
with each other in that they esteemed 
power in the state, even tyranny, 



106 



20 



PLATO S GORGTAS. 

St. I. p. 472. 

(3ov\r), Ni/aas 6 NtKryparov /cat ot aSeXc^ot yu,er avroi), 
ot rptTioSe? ot e^e^rjs ecrr^re^ ticriv cv ra&gt; Atowcrtaj, 
Se /SovX^, Apio-TOKpaTrjs 6 ^/ceXXtou, ov av ecr-rtf eV 
rovro TO KaXov dvdOrjjjLa, ia.v Se fiovXr), 17 Ilept- b 
0X77 ot/cta, -i? aXXi] o-uyyeVeia rjvnva av ftovXy ra)v 
25 eV$aSe e /cXe ^acr^at. aXX e yaj crot et&lt;? a*^ ov^ 6/xoXoyw 
ou yap /xe o~v avay/ca^ets, aXXa i//evSo/xaprupa9 



/car 

s / \ ^ &gt;\ /) ** &gt; &gt; ^ * 

overtax /cat rou ah.r)uov&lt;s. eya&gt; oe aj/ ^ 

jjidprvpa 7ra/oao~^a)/u,at 6/xoXoyov^ra 
30 ol/xat diov Xoyov /aot TreTrepct^^at 

l"2 though purchased at the price of itself. 



e/c 

ere O.VTOV eva. ovra 
Xeyw, ovSet 
az^ ati^ 6 c 



wrong-doing, to be the highest good. 

20 ff. e dv fxtv POV\T], dv 8t POV \T) : 
are not pleonastic after ^ay ySouAp, but 
are due partly to courtesy (c/". Pro^. 
353 b el Se /x^) &ov\fi, ft ffoi &lt;^iAov), 
and serve also by specifying to em 
phasize the possibility of a free choice 
among all parties. 

21. (3v ol rpiiroSes : in this way 
these men show that they were SOKOVV- 
ns tlvai ri. They also, by the magnif 
icence of their offerings, proved their 
piety, and their testimony would be 
therefore the more weighty. Nicias 
was, according to all accounts, an hon 
orable man. Thucydides says (vii. 
86) of him, in referring to his mourn 
ful deatli : Tj/furra 8ri ios $iv ruv 76 
STT ffj.ov E\\Tjv(av fs TOVTO 8u(m&gt;xias 
a.ipiK.effQa.1 Sia rrjv irayav fs apervji vfvo- 
/J.KT fj.evr)v tiriT-f)$fu(ni . By Dionysion 
is to be understood not a temple, but 
a spot sacred to Dionysus, a sacred 
precinct. Nicias built there a kind of 
shrine, which possessed, among other 
treasures, some very costly tripods 
which he had dedicated to Dionysus 
after he had discharged the office of 
Choregus a very costly liturgy in 



The tripods were arranged *"- 
apparently ftyeffis with a kind of os- a 
tentation. 

22 f . v Ilueiov : sc. itpf. The of 
fering of Aristocrates must have 
been, according to the words of So 
crates, also costly and well-known. 

26. ctvcryKa&lt;is : sc. to agreement b 
by convincing reasons ; often fol 
lowed by op.o\oytlv, but without it 
in Theaet. 190 b -rovry avrif rjva.-yKa.fr- 
/j.fv jurj e/Vcu i//ei;5^ 5dav. 

27 f. e tcpoXXeiv K TTJS ovcrtas Kal 
TOIJ dXT]6ovs : this is ambiguous, for 
o jiria can denote property, material 
possessions as well as physical ex 
istence. Accordingly Polus appears 
here in the investigation as a tyrant, 
who drives others from house and 
home. But it is this same power 
which the orator wishes to obtain (be 
fore a court) by his speech. 

28 f . &lt;rt avrdv . . . (xaprupa : the 
dialectical proof is a course of logic, 
a process of reasoning, which So 
crates carries through, with the help 
of his adversary, by question and an 
swer. Hence by his enforced agree 
ment a man becomes a witness against 
himself. 



107 

St. I. p. 472. 

Xoyos 77 oljjiaL Se ovSe crot, iav fj.rj e y&j crot ^aprvpw el? 
, rous 8 dXXous TTOLVTO.S rovrov? yaipew e as. 
p.v ovv euros Tts Tponos eXey^ou, a9 cru re oTet /cat 
ctXXot TroXXoi (TTLV 8e /cat dXXo&lt;?, of e yw av ot/xat. 
35 TrapaySaXoWes ow Trap a XXiyXov? cr/cei//a^ue$a, et rt Stot- 
dX\ijX&lt;i)v. Kal yap ruy^a^et 7rey3i a&gt;i/ a/x^tcr/S^- 
ov TTOLVV (T/jiiKpa wra, aXXa cr^eSoz/ rt ratira, Trept 
aij/ etSei&gt;at re /caXXicrrof JU,T^ etSeVat re atcr^to"rov TO yap 
/ce^aXaiof avrwv icmv rj yiyvaxTKeiv r) ayi oeu , ocrn? re 
40 euSaLfjLtov ecrrlv Kal OOTIS /w,^. avriKa TrpvTOv, Trepl ov d 
6 Xoyo? Icrriv, (TV i7yet otoi re eu/at ^ta/cayjtov aV8pa 
re /cat a8t/coi/ oVra, etTrep Ap^e Xaoi/ aSt/cot* 



elf at, 



Se - cZXXo rt a&gt;5 ovrco crou 



45 IlnA. Ilaj u ye. 

XXVIII. n. Eyw Se ^jat cx.8warov. 
ap.(f)L(T/3r)Tov(Jiei . ete^ dSt/caif Se 077 euSa 
a^ rvy^avrj StKi^? re /cat 



"2 33. i o-Tiv /ere. : Socrates does not 
c hereby recognize this adducing of tes- 
timony to be a correct rp6iros ekty- 
XQU, but rather implies by the words 
oiv o-u T o?t /ere. (cf. 471 d, 473 b) 
that it is only a pretended one, which 
cannot stand against the true one. 

37. o-xtSo v TI : does not weaken the 
idea, but merely softens the expres- 
sion. The question under discussion 
is really the cardinal one of life, 
How can I be happy 1 
d 40. avTiKa: is one of the ways of 
introducing an example in Greek. Cf. 
Prot. 359 e TTO.V Tovvavriov fffrlv firl & 
ol re $fi\ol fpxovrai ical ol avSpe iot. 
ouriKa th rbv tr6\enov ol fj.ev t6e\ovaiv 
Ifvai, ol df OVK f6f\ouffiv. The addi- 
tion of wpcarov shows that there are 



rovrt 



ecrrat ctp 



still other conflicts between their 472 
views; e.^r. in reference to the nature 
and value of punishment. 

41. elvcu: is thrown forward for 
the sake of emphasis, as ea-ri above. 
After rryov/j.at, va/ii^oi, and similar 
verbs the pred. is often found without 
a copula. Cf. 473 a. 

XXVIII. 1. i v: with this are con- 
netted other points of difference. 

2. cltv: see on 466 c. dpa: the 
position here is still more remarkable 
than in 467 e and 476 a. The whole 
weight of the question falls on Uv 
-rvy^avri SI KTJS Kal rt/ucopioj. The for- 
mer, dixy, usually denotes simply the 
carrying out of the law, the inflic- 
tion of justice; the latter, Ttpwpia, 
the fine or penalty which falls to the 



108 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 472. 

IlnA. "H/ctcrrd ye, eVet ovro) y av a$Xtwraro9 eirj. 
5 Sn. AXX lav dpa /AT) Tvy)^di&gt;rj 86079 6 dSt/caw, /cara e 
TOV crw Xoyov evoatyaco^ ecrrat ; 

IlnA. QfJ/JLL. 

*? Tr ^ ^: ^ * ^ t ^TT^X ~ 

Zn. Kara oe ye ri]v ejj.rjv oogai^, CL llaiAe, o aot/caj^ re 

/cat 6 dSt/co9 7rd^ra&gt;s ^tev a^Xtos, d^Xtwrepog /ze^rot, e az^ 

10 ^19 StSa) &LKr)v j^rj^e rvy^dvy rtju.ajpta9 dSt/cwv, TJTTOV 8e 

a^Xto9, eai^ 8tSa oiKrjV /cat rvy^dvr^ OiKrjs VTTO Oeoiv re 

/cat a^ypaiTTO)^. 

IlnA. *Aro7ra ye, w ^oj/cpare?, eVt^etpet? Xeyetv. 473 

^n. ITetpdcro/xat 8e ye /cat ere irot^crat, a&gt; eratpe, ravra 
15 e/xot Xeyeti^ &lt;^&gt;L\OV ydp ere rjyov/JiOiL. vvv ^kv ovi&gt; a 8ta&lt;e- 
p6{JieOa ravr e crrtV cr/covret 8e /cat cru elTrov eycu TTOV eV 
rot9 fJL7rpocr0v TO d8t/cetv ro) dSt/cetcr^at /ca/ctov etvat. 



injured person or the state. These 
are botli external demands on the 
criminal, called forth by his crime, 
and by which an expiation of it is to 
be effected. On the other hand, K&lt;- 
Atwu is the discipline which the guilty 
party himself undergoes, designed to 
prevent further transgression ; while 
(nn ia (470 a) is only the injury or 
damage which he sustains in expi 
ating his crime. From the outset 
Socrates shows that, even according 
to the view of his opponent, wrong 
doing does not give happiness under 
all conditions. This point is not 
made superfluous by the discussion 
of 4G9 c-470 c ; for there the ques 
tion concerns Suca/xis, not fu5ai/j.ovia. 

11. Kal nryxavr) SIKTJS : seems a 
strange addition after 5i5o? SIK-^V, with 
which it appears to be almost synony 
mous. But the two phrases are prob 
ably intended to be but the subjective 
and objective, the active and passive 



expression of the same idea ; as the 4" 
vir6 with the gen. would indicate. 

15. 4&gt;iX.ov -y^P " T]-yov(iai: there- 4" 
fore Socrates does not allow himself a 
to be deterred by the trouble it will 
involve to bring Polus to the same 
opinion, ravra \eyeii (ai fypavtlv) is 
held as a sign of friendship, just as 
SiatpfpfffOai of enmity. See on 510 c 
and Sail. Cat. 20 nam idem velle 
a t q u e idem nolle, e a d e m u in 
f irma amicitia es t. At the same 
time the words contain a delicate 
reply to Polus discourteous exclama 
tion. Socrates will soon bring him 
to say what is in his own view &ro- 

TTOV. 

16 f. ev TOIS (Airpoo-0V : &lt;-f. 469 b. 

17. TO cLSiKtiv . . . elvai: is cited 
as an example of rather uncommon 
use of the indir. disc. inf. after flirov 
(GMT. 753, 3), but the clause is to 
be looked at rather as the object of 
tiitov in the sense of "declare." 



IIAATONOS TOPriAS. 100 

St. I. p. 473. 

IlnA. Haw ye. 

Sn. Sv Se TO dSi/ceto~$at. 
20 IlnA. Nat. 

Sn. Kat TOVS dSt/cowTas d^Xtovs etfrrjv eu&gt;at ey^&gt; /cat 
l^rjXey^Orji VTTO crov. 

IlnA. Nat yita Ata. 

n. fls o~u oiei, a&gt; IlajXe. b 

25 IlnA. y A\yjOyj ye oto^te^o? tcrw?. 

Sn. Sv 8e ye evSat/xoz/a? av row? dSt/cov^rag, ecu&gt; /x^ 
Stoaicrt SiKrjv. 

ITnA. IldVu /u,eV ow. 

Sn. Eyw Se avroi)? d^Xtwrarof? ^/xt, rovs Se StSw- 
30 rag SLKTTJV rJTTOv. /SovXet :at rouro IXey^eiv ; 

IlnA. AXX ert rovr eVeti ov ^aXeTrwrepoi/ e crrtv, a) 



OL S^ra, &&amp;gt; IlwXe, dXX dSu^arot TO yd/5 



35 IlnA. IIw? Xe yet? ; edi^ dStKwt avffpwTros \.r)(f)0fj rvpav- c 
/, /cat Xi^^^et? o~Tpe^8XaJTat /cat 



4 " 3 22. Kal &gt; |iiX yx^ T l v 1 jr&lt; &gt; ""ov: of 35. A^Oi]: pictures vividly the 473 

u course the addition of Socrates after actual scene. In compound verbs c 

Polus reply throws a quite different the metaphorical meaning often pre- 

coloring over this sentence. Polus dominates, and leaves the actual in 

self-assurance is apparent in val fj.a the background (cf. t-x avro(f&gt;u&gt;py KO.- 

Aia, his positiveness in a\ri6ri ye olAfjLt- ra\afj.0dve(rdat). In what follows, no- 

vos. laws shows no uncertainty, but tice the rhetorical heaping up of the 

is only the conscious under-statement most frightful punishments ; which 

which is common in English. See on reminds us of Aesch. Eitm. 186 ff. a- 

480 a. paviffTrjpfs 6&lt;f&gt;6a\/j.capvxot | S IKCU cr^ayai 

b 31. &lt;iX\ CTI TOVTO KT.: refers to re (nrepfj-ar^s r airo&lt;f&gt;6opal \ ira iSwv, Ka- 

470 c and is just as ironical. In KOV re x^oCi is rj8 axpuvia, \ \fva-fj.6s re 

sharp contrast with the false assur- Kal ij.vov&lt;nv olKrurfjibv iroXvv \ virb pa.x&lt;-" 

ance which trusts its own cleverness TnryeWes. Cf. Rep. ii. 361 e ^aan- 

is Socrates faith in the immutability ywa-erai, &lt;rrpf,3\u&gt;(rfTa.i, S(S-fi&lt;rerai, tx- 

of truth, rb yap a.\rjdfs ovdfiroTf (\ty- KavBrifferai TW(f&gt;03.\ij.w, re\tvrwv iravra. 



110 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 473. 

KOI rot s 6&lt;$aX/xov9 e/c/cd^rat, /cat dXXa? TroXXds /cat 
jaeydXas Kal TrazroSaTrds Xaj/3as auto? re \a)j3r)0eis /cat 
rov? aurov eVtSa&gt;i&gt; TraiSas re /cat yvvaixa TO ecr^arot dva- 
40 (TTavpojOfj r) Ka.Ta7riTTa)0fj, ouros evSai/zoz/e crTepog earat, 
^ eav Sta^uyaji rvpavvos /caracn-^ Kal apyav eV rfj TrdXet 
Sia/3(,oj TTOiwv ort ai&gt; /^ovXi^rat, ^Xcoros ai/ /cat evSatjito^t- 
^d^ae^o? VTTO rw^ TroXirwi^ /cat TOJ^ aXXwi ^tvaiv ; raCra d 
Xeyet? aSvf arov et^at e^eXey^etv ; 

XXIX. n. Mop/xoXurret av, a) yewate IlwXe, /cat 
ov/c e Xey^et? a/art 8e tfjiaprvpov. D/XOJS Se vTro/ 
ie (TfJUKpov " eai/ d8t/cws eVtyS 



473 
c 



ITnA. *Eywye. 

Sn. EvSatjao^ecrrepo? jitef TOLVVV ovSeVore ecrrat ov8e- 
avrai^, oure 6 /caretpyacrjae^o? T^f TVpavviScL dSt/cw? 
oure 6 StSou? Stwryz/ Svoti^ yap ad\iow 

37. Kal a\\as re. : notice the o^ot- 



39. emScov : sc. \ai0r)BfVTas. 

40. KaTairiTTwO]] : an especially 
severe manner of punishment. The 
criminal was put into a sack smeared 
with pitch, the so-called tunica 
moles ta, which was then set on 
fire. 

41. Siac|&gt;vyo&gt;v : "if he succeed"; 
opposed to \riq&gt;6rj. 

42. on av POV \TITCU : Polus has 
again forgotten the explanation of the 
difference between So/ceii/ and /3ov\e- 
tr^ai. tv8aijxovito (ivos: to be thought 
tv8ai/j.&lt;av by the multitude is to be so, 
in Polus estimation. 

43. Kal TWV ctXXwv e vwv : cf. Horn. 
B 191 a\\ avr6s re /caflTjuo Kal &\\ovs 
ISpvf \aovs, 480 d, Phaedo 110 e \i- 
0ois Kal yrj Kal TO LS &\\ois (?ois re Kal 
(pvro is. The same idiom is found in 



Latin, as equites et aliud vu 1-473 
gus. See on 447 c. 

43 f . ravra Xt^tis : Polus is trium- d 
pliant, as if Socrates position (raOra) 
were now overthrown. 

XXIX. 1. fjLop(jioX.vTTi : the ex- 
pression for terrifying with ghost 
stories. The mormo was the bad 
man with which children were fright- 
ened. Cf. Crito 46 c. w-ycvvaic: is 
probably designedly used because the 
means employed are unfair, being 
only a pretended, not a real proof. 
Cf. 471 e. 

2. 6V&lt;os Se : although in reality 
no point has been made, yet Socrates 
is ready to assume one and proceed 
upon that. 

3. tdv aSCxcos tiripovXtvwv : can be 
completed from c. The change in 
the expression is due to the colloca- 
tion of the two words. 



IIAATONOS TOPriAS. Ill 

St. I. p. 473. 

OVK civ 6Lr) d^Xtojrepos /xeVrot 6 Sia(evyan&gt; /cat TV- e 
10 paweucras. rt roGro, a&gt; IIa)Xe ; yeXas ; dXXo av rovro 
etSos eXey^ou e crrtV, eVetSaV rt&lt;? rt etTrr;, /caTayeXdf, e Xe y- 



IlnA. OVK otet e^eX^Xey^^at, a) ^oj/cpare?, orcu&gt; rotavra 
a ouSet? at (^cretei/ a.v0p(t)TT(i)v ; eirel epov TWO. 

15 TOVT(t)v 

r.. n IlajXe, ou/c et/xt TOJZ/ TroXtri/c&jz , /cat ircpvcn (3ov- 
Xeveti Xa^cui^, eVetS-^ 17 (^uXi) eVpura^eve /cat eSet /xe 

, yeXwra Trapet^ov /cat ov/c rjTncrToifjLrjv eTTti//^- 474 
/ae /ceXeue evrtil/Ty^t^et^ rou? 



73 9. o 8ia4&gt;v Ywv : " whoever remains 
e unpunished." rvpavvcvcras : "he who 

attains to the tyranny." The more 

important idea precedes. 

10. T TOVTO : w, Aa&lt; can &lt;/u s mean ? 



The inappropriate laughter of Pol us 
is probably in accordance with the pre 
cept of Gorgias that in serious things 
one must draw the audience to his 
own side by laughing. Arist. Rhet. iii. 
18 (Rhet. Gr. ed. Sp. i. 160) : 5e?i/ fyjj 
Topyias r}]v fJLfv airovti-qv SiacpBeipeiv ruv 
tvavritav yf\caTt, rbv Sf yf\dira ffirovdfj. 

11. Kara-yeXav: to laugh it down. 
Socrates opinion of the &\\o eTSos 
A7X OU is shown by the addition, 
^A.f7X e " / 8e fjcr\. 

14 f . tpov riva TOVTWVI : by again 
having recourse unto the opinion of 
others, Polus again reverts, though in 
a different manner, to his witnesses 
(469 e), and shows that the rhetorical 
method of proof is alone comprehen 
sible to him. By inviting Socrates 
to put the question to those present, 
he reminds him of the analogous 
practice of f-n-^-nipi^eiv (rogare po- 
pulum), and gives him a chance to 
plead his own inaptitude as an excuse 



for not employing rhetorical methods. 4 " 3 
Socrates in his reply also shows that e 
to accept the opinion of the majority 
the method which the state had 
settled upon as the best way of estab 
lishing the truth was as unsatisfac 
tory, when employed by the individ 
ual, as the rhetorical methods. The 
fact to which Socrates alludes is the 
well-known trial of the generals who 
had won the battle of Arginusae and 
afterwards fell victims to political 
intrigue. The full proceedings are 
detailed by Xen. Hell. i. 6. 33 ff. and 
7. Socrates was senator this year 
(01. 93. 3, 406 B.C.), and in the mem 
orable assembly t IT I&lt;JT arris rSiv tcpn- 
-raffdiv. As such, he opposed the 
unlawful proceeding with an intrepid 
courage which he here humorously 
calls inaptitude in ^7rii//rj0^V" / So 
crates mentions the circumstance also 
in Apol. 32 b, but in a different man 
ner. On the chronological difficulty, 
see Introd. 18. 

17. t| &lt;j&gt;u\ii : of course that to which 
Socrates belonged, fi Avnoxis. 

18. yc X.toTa irapix.ov Kal xre. : a 474 
hysteron proteron. See Rid. 308. a 



112 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 4T 



20 TrapoWag, dXX el /XT) e^et? Tovrotv ^SeXrtaj 

vuz Sr) e yw eXeyoz;, e /zot eV ra&gt; /&gt;te pet TrapaSo 1 ?, /cat 

o~at TO&gt; eXe y^ou, otoz eya&gt; ot/xat dew etfat. eya&gt; 

av Xe ya) ei&gt;a /xez; Trapacr^ecrOai ^dpTvpa. e7rto~Ta/&gt;tat, 

Trpos of ai/ /xot 6 Xoyos 17, rov? oe TroXXou? ew ^at^etv, /cat 

25 eVa eni^ri^i^eiv eTrtcrra/xat, rot? oe TroXXot? ot8e StaXeyo- 

o pa ow, et e^eXr^o et? e^ TOJ yu,epet StSo^at eXey^oi b 

ra e ^corco/xe^a. eyw yap Sr) ot/xat /cat e /xe 
/cat o~e /cat rot"? aXXou? dv6pa&gt;Trovs TO dSt/cetz^ TOT) dSt- 
Ki(rdaL KOLKLOV r}yetcr^at /cat TO /xr) 8t8ovat St /a^ TOU 

30 StSoz^at. 

IlnA. Eya&gt; oe ye OVT e/&gt;te OUT aXXov dvO patiraiv ouSet a. 

v v ? / &lt;!r j * ^\\ ? ^/3 *&gt;s&gt; ^ 
eTret cru oegat az^ /xaAAov aoi/ceto-C7at T) aot/cet^. 

n. Kal o~v y ai^ /cat ot aXXot Trct^Te?. 
IlnA. IToXXov ye Set, dXX OVT e ya&gt; OVTC o~v OVT dXXo? 
35 ovSet?. 

Sn. Ou/coi)^ dTro/cpt^et ; 

IlnA. Ilavv /xei/ ov^ /cat yap eVt^iyxw etSeVat oYt TTOT 
e pet?. 

Sn. Ae ye Sr^ /aot, tV etS^?, axnrep av et e dp^rj&lt;; o~e 
40 rjpatTMv Trorepov oo/cet o~ot, a&gt; IlaiXe, /cct/cto^ eivat, TO 
TO 



474 20. TOV TWV : i.e. the various means ad absurdum of the preceding 47- 
a with which Polus had hitherto at- words of Socrates, which are so op- 
tempted to confute Socrates. 6 irtp posed to Polus view. On tirei cf. 
vvvStj : 472 c. 471 e, and see GMT. 718, where this 

21. irapaSos : i /z. rbv t\eyxov. Of- clause is cited as interrogative. 

below, SiSoVai e\eyx ov "to give a 37. Kal -yap iri0i&gt;|Aw: implies a c 

chance for refutation." doubt whether Socrates can really 

25. ovS SiaXf -yonat : because sci- advance anything in support of his 

entific investigation by means of con- view. On the following answers of 

versation is naturally confined to Polus, see Introd. 14. 

individuals. 39. uxrirtp KTC. : as an actual fact, 

b 32. cirtl . . . d8iKiv: this is not tho discussion has been concerning 

meant in earnest, but is a reductio the question whether aSiKfTv or a.Sme i- 



IIAATfiNOS 



113 

St. I. p. 474. 



IlnA. To aSt/ceto~$at e)aotye. 
n. Tt Se 817 ; al(r^iov irorepov TO ctSt/ceu f) TO aSt/cet- 
o~Oa.L; anoKpivov. 
45 IlnA. To dSt/cetv. 

XXX. n. Ov/cow /cat KOLKIOV, etvrep alcr^iov ; 
IlnA. "H/cto-ra ye. 

Sn. Mcw0dV&lt;u ov TOLVTOV i7yet o~v, aj? eot/cas, /caXoV re 
/cat ayaOov /cat /ca/cov /cat awr^DoV. 
5 TlnA. Ou Srjra. 

2n. Tt Se roSe ; ra /caXa TrdVra, ofo^ /cat o-cu/xara /cat 
/cat o~^T/jfJiaTa /cat &lt;f&gt;a)va&lt;; /cat eVtr^Sev/xara, ets 
eVajv /caXetg e/cao-rore /caXa; ofov irpwTov ra 
ra /caXa ou^t ^rot /caret r)i/ j^peiav Xeyet? /caXa 
10 etz^at, 77/905 6 ai^ e/cao-ro^ ^pifo-tjotot ^, Trpo? rouro, -^ /caret 
fjoovTJv rtva, ea^ eV rw 0ea&gt;peio~0ai yaipeiv TTOifj rov&lt;? 



!74 o-gai were the greater evil, since the 
c middle of ch. XXIV. 

43. T 8t 8rj; /ioit&gt; so, then? The 
predicate is thrown forward in the 
following clause, because the chief 
weight of the contrast falls upon it. 

XXX. 1. OVKOVV /ere. : the Ka\6v 
is here the species under which the 
cr/ad^c and the ?;5u are subordinated. 

3. tis 4 oiKas : logically, in such 
cases as this, an inf. is to be sup 
plied ; but it is doubtful if any such 
ellipses were felt by the Greeks. 
KoXo v T Kal d/yaOov, KCIKO v Kal 
alcrxpo v : chiasmus. 
d 6. To Sc : is probably an ace. with 
\*yeis understood. Cf. Phaedo 65 d 
TI 5 5^ TO TojaS and Xen. Mem. iii. 

I. 10 Tt Sf TOVS KlvSwfVetV /uL(\\Ol&gt;TO.S. 

On the other hand, Phil. 27 e TI 5e 6 
&lt;rbs 0ios and Soph. Aj. 101 ri yap ty 
irais 6 rov AacpT/ov make for the nom. 
The context must be the guide. 



egard 474 



8. cts ovSev diropXe irwv : 

wnfo nothing, that is, without searching 
for some characteristic common to 
all these things, in accordance with 
which you would be justified in call 
ing them Ka\d. The word airo^\tiria 
is used also when reference is made 
to an idea or principle, which condi 
tions a person s action or the manner 
of appearance of any phenomenon. 

9. Kara: is used of the scale ac 
cording to which a tiling is to be 
measured. 

10. irpos TOVTO : points emphati 
cally back to irpbs t&gt; Krt., in a way 
more remarkable here than in 469 c. 
The relative clause itself is an exten 
sion of Kara r^v -^ptiav, Laying espe 
cial stress on the relativity of the 

KO.\6v. 

11. tv TW 0c&lt;op&lt;io-6ai : notice the 
use of the passive to denote the point 
of view from which yu/^a is Ko.\6v. 



/cat 



114 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 474. 

OeupovvTas ; e^s Ti KT s TOVTUV Xe yetf vepl crw/xaros e 
/caXXous ; 

IlnA. OVK e^to. 

15 2n. OVKOVV /cat TaXXa Tratra ovrw /cat 
^pcu/xara 17 Sta ^ovrfv TLVCL rj Sta ei)&lt;eXtai&gt; 17 St 
/caXa 7r/5oo"ayopevets; 

IlnA. "Eycoye. 

Sn. Ov /cat ra? &lt;a&gt;i&gt;as /cat TO, /cara 777 1&gt; 
20 TravTOL cucravrw?; 

IlnA. Nat. 

Sn. Kal ja^f ra ye /cara rovg VO/JLOVS /cat ra 
/xara ou 8177701; e/cro? rourcut ecrrtt , ra /caXa, ^ 



25 IlnA. Ov/c e/xotye So/ceT. 

Sn. Ov/covt /cat TO rai^ /xa^/xarw^ /caXXo? wcraurajs ; 475 
IlnA. Ila^v ye /cat /caXw? ye I Ci 6/at^et, w 2w/cpareg, 
rj&ovrj re /cat dya$a&gt; 6yDt^d/zez/o9 TO /caXoV. 

TO alcrxpbv TW eVa^Ttw, XvTrr; TC /cat /ca/ca&gt; ; 



74 12. SKTOS TOV TWV : /.e. the points 
e of view mentioned in ?)...#. 

17. irpoo-a-yopevtiv : i.e. to designate 
by the addition of a characteristic, as 
if one were addressing a person by 
name. 

22. Kal HLTJV: introduces us to a 
new variety of the beautiful, i.e. the 
results of mental activity. The VQ/J.OI, 
fTriTrjStvfj.ara, and /za0ij/uaT&lt;x are, with 
reference to the subject of investiga- 
tion, fittingly introduced as represen- 
tatives of this class. TCI -y* Kara 
TOVS vd(iovs XT*. : it must be confessed 
that we could do very well without 
TO tca\d. If kept.it must be consid- 
ered as a repetition and restriction of 
rd ye KO.TO. K-rt., and TOVTUV must be 



explained by ^ oi^eAi^a (fTe. in appo- 474 
sition. See H. 950. But Rid. 271 b e 
seems to have a different view of 
the sentence, which he holds to be a 
case of inversion of government, and 
with this Cope seems to agree in his 
translation: "And moreover, in all 
that belongs to laws and habits of 
life, their beauty, I presume, is to be 
found nowhere beyond these limits; 
that is to say, either the utility or 
the pleasure that is in them, or both." 

27. Kal KaXcas re. : this lively as- 475 
sent of Polus shows that he thinks a 
that Socrates is at last veering round 
to his position. The manner in which 
he is gradually undeceived is inter- 
esting. 



IIAATONO2 

St. I. p. 475. 

30 IlnA. Afdy/oy. 

2n. "Qrav apa Suoti&gt; KaXolv Bdrtpov KOL\\IOV 77, 77 TO* 
erepa) TOVTOLV f} ap,&lt;j)OTpoL&lt;; virepfiaXXov /cdXXtoV eoTti&gt;, 
17701 7780^77 ^ ax^eXta 77 afji&lt;f)OTepoi&lt;;. 

IlnA. Haw ye. 

35 2n. Kat oraz/ 8e 817 Suotv alcrxpolv TO erepov alcr^iov 
^, ^rot Xvvny 17 /ca/cw virepfiaXkov aicr^Lov ecrrat ^7 ov/c b 



IlnA. Nat. 

Sn. ^&gt;e/3 817 , TToi? eXeyero vui/S^ Trept rou tK-eti /cat 
40 dSt/cetcr^at ; OVK eXeyes TO /xej/ ctSt/cetcr^at KOLKIOV eti at, 
TO 8e a.Si/ceti 
IlnA. 



. Ov/cow etvre OLICTLOV TO a,8t/cety TOU 



17701 \VTTrjpoTep6v e&lt;TTiv /cat XUTTT? VTrep/SaXXov aicr^iov av 
45 eti7 ^ KaKO) f) d/Ji^)OTpoL&lt;; ; ov /cat TOVTO aVdy/07 ; 
IlnA. Ileus ya/3 ou ; 
XXXI. Sn. n/3WTO^ fJLv ST) o"/cei//w/xe^a, apa XUTT^ c 

vTrepfictXXet TO dSt/cet^ TOU a St/ceto^at, /cat dXyovcrt 

-\\ &gt;x - * s 
/&gt;iaAAoi&gt; ot aot/cov^TC? 17 ot aoLKOvpevoi ; 

IlnA. Ov8a/aa&gt;?, &lt;S Sw/cpaTe?, TOVTO ye. 
5 Sn. Ov/c dpa XUTTT; ye VTrepe ^et. s *f &gt; * 
IlnA. Ou SrJTa. 
2n. Ov/cow et /XT) XVTTT;, d/x^&gt;oTepot9 /ne&gt; ou/c ai/ ert 



IlnA. Ou 

* 75 36. T|TOI T. : if the text is sound, XXXI. 1. XVITJJ : here denotes, as 475 

Socrates here speaks with less exact- the following a\yov&lt;Ti explains, only c 

ness than above, omitting what can physical pain. No reference can be 

be easily supplied. meant to the pnawings of conscience. 
39. 4&gt;tpc 8r{ : the result obtained is 2. vircppciXXei : here construed with 

applied to the case under discussion. gen. like viripfxtL (5). Cf. Leg. \. 734 a. 



116 PLATO S GOKGIAS. 

St. I. p. 475. 

10 Sn. OVKOW TCD eVe pai \eirrerai ; 

t 
IlnA. Nat. 

2n. Tw 

IlnA. 

Sn. OvKOW KCLKO) L&gt;77ep/3aXXoi TO d&LKCiV KO.KLOV O.V tllf] 

15 TOV dSt/ceto-^at ; 

IlnA. A^Xoi; 8r) on. d 

Sn. "AXXo Tt OuV V7TO p,V TU&gt;V 7ToXX&lt;W O.V0 p(i)TTti)V KOi 

VTTO crov d&gt;yu,oXoyetro T^/xty et TOJ (jL7rpoo~0ei&gt; ^povut 
et^at TO aStKet^ rou dSi/cetcr^at ; 
20 IlnA. Nat. 

]n. Nvz^ Se ye KOLKLOV (f&gt;dwj. 
IlnA. v Eoi/cev. 

Sn. Aefato a^ ouy crv /xaXXov TO KO.KLOV /cat TO 

airt TOU r)TTOv ; /XT) 6Wet aTro/cptVacr^at, a) IlwXe ovSet 

25 yap /3Xa^8^cret dXXa yev^atws TW Xoyw wcrTrep larpat 

arroKpivov, KO.L rj (frduL 17 ^U.T) a ep&JTO). e 



IlnA. AXX ov/&lt; a^ eaLfjurjf, a) 

Sn. "AXXo? 8e Tt? av9pa)TTwv ; 

IlnA. Ov /xot SoKet /caTa ye TOVTOV TOV \6yov. 

" s 17. aXXo TI : see on 467 d. Polus 24. dvrl TOV T|TTOV : sc. xaKoD /col 475 

had several times given as an author- aiVxpoO. ^ 

ity the opinion of the masses, and 25. yevvcucos : brarfly; scorning the 

had even, in 474 b, by the words OWT pain. The comparison is the same 

&\\os ovSfis spoken in their name. as in 480 c 7rape xc . . . iaantp rt^veiv 

He thus appears, like Protagoras in xa\ tcdeiv larpy, and seems to be a 

Prot. 353 a, as their representative. Socratic one. Cf. Xen. Mem. i. 2. 

lanoKoyt iro properly applies to vir b 54. For the construction, see on 

ffov, and the present is to be supplied 450 b. 
to vir b riiiiv iro\\&lt;av a.v6p&lt;inr&lt;av. 26. &lt;{&gt;a6i rj JIT] (sr. ipaBi) : affirm or e 

23. Se aio civ : pays back for Po- deny. See on 454 d. 
lus remark in 474 b. The construe- 29. Kara -ye TOVTOV TOV Xo -yov : a 

tion is varied by the substitution of conditional admission, implying that 

O.VT\ with gen. instead of % after ,uaA- with a different treatment possibly a 

\ov. different result might be obtained. 



ot 



TIAATONOS rOPHAS. 117 

St. I. p. 475. 
^* t \ /3^ v &gt;\v\ &lt;/ v*j\y.f \ 

30 Sn. Akyur) apa eyw eXeyov, ort our af eya; our cu/ o~u 
our aXXos ouSets avOpuTrutv Se^atr a&gt; /xaXXoi&gt; aSt/cetv -^ 
aSt/ceto-$at KCLKLOV yap ruy^aVet 6V. 
IlnA. OajVerat. 

Sn. Opas ovv, w IlaiXe, 6 eXey^os Trctpa ro^ 
35 7rapa/3aXXo|aez O&lt;? ort ovSe^ eot/cez^, dXXa, o~ot 
aXXot Trai re? o^oKoyovcriv TrXrjv e/xov, e^aol oe o~u I 
efs an/ /xoVos ,Kat ouoXoyajz/ /cat jaa/orvpaiv, /cat eya&gt; ere 476 
[LQVQV lm\ljr)(j)L^a)v rou? aXXovg ew ^aipeiv. KO! rovro p.ei 
^/xr^ ourco? e^erw /xera rovro 8e vre/at ov ro Seurepov 
40 rjfJLffreo ftrjT r] era/a, ev crKeijjMfjLeOa, TO abiKovvra SiSoVcu 8t/c7yi/ 
[JieyLcrTOv TWV KOLKatv ICTTUS, a&gt;? crv wov, 1} peltpv ro 
&gt;s au eyw ut^v. crKOTr^jJieOa 8e r^8e ro 
St /op /cat ro /coXa^o~^at 8t/catcu? aSi/cowra apa 
ro auro /caXet? ; 
45 IlnA. *Eyajye. 

Sn. v E^et? ouf Xeyetv, a&gt;5 ov^t ra ye 8t/cata Travra /caXa T&gt; 
ecrrt, /ca^ ocrot St/cata; /cat 8tacr/ct//a/xe^o? etTre. 
. AXXa /zot 8o/cet, a) 



475 30 f. OVT* iv KTe.: Sv draws attention 
e to the emphatic words. On the posi- 

tion and repetition, see II. 802, 804 ; 
GMT. 223, 220. 

34. opijs ovv, d \YXS KT ^- : we 
might also have had 6pSs ovv rbv 
I \tyxov OTI Trapa KT!. But the form 
chosen by Plato greatly heightens 
the contrast. Socrates, moreover, is 
referring to his own words in 472 c 
Tra.paPa\6i&gt;Tfs ovv Trap a\\r)\0 js (r/ce^oi- 
, fifOa, ft ri Stoiffouaiv aAA.TjAaii . Hence 
also the addition of the expressions 
fj.aprvpa&gt;v and iirL$t)(f&gt;ifav to the more 
general o^oKoySiv. 

476 41. apa jxt -yio-Tov: the more usual 
a particle for " whether " is ei, but cf. 



Phaedo 70 d iS(afj.ev ap ovrwffl yiyverai 4 " 
airavTo.. H. 1010. In the sentence a 
following, we have apa introducing a 
direct question previously announced 



43. KoXoi^ecrOai SiKaius 
the adverb is necessary, because upon 
it rests the main point in the proof. 

43 f . apa TO avro KoXtts : the posi- 
tion makes the question more pointed. 

47. Kal SiacrKi| c H LiVOS e n : * ne ex " 
hortation to Polus to think well be- 
fore he speaks is at the same time 
an intimation to the re-der that the 
principle touched on in the question is 
of the greatest importance, as indic- 
ative of a man s moral views, and 



118 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 476. 

XXXII. 2n. S/coVet S&gt;) /cat rdSe apa el Tt? TL irotet, 



TL elvai /cat 



IlnA. *E/xotye So/cet. 

Sn. Apa TOVTO Tracr^o^, o TO Trotouf Trotet, /cat TOLOVTOV, 
5 otoi/ Trotet TO ITOIOVV ; Xeyw 8e TO ToioVSe et n? TUTTTCI, 

avdyKf) TL TV7TT(T0aL ; 

IlnA. AvdyKrj. 

Sn. Kat et o~(^o8pa TV77Tet 17 Ta^u 6 TUTTTOJV, OUTOJ /cat 

TO TVTTTOfXeVOV TV7TTCrOaL ; c 

10 IlnA. Nat. 

Sn. TotovTov apa trdOos TW TVTTTO/XCT W eo~TtV, otw ai/ 

TO TVTTTOJ TTOt^ / 

IlnA. Haw ye. 

Sn. OVKOW /cat et /caet Tt?, d^ay/c^ Tt /caeo~^at ; 
15 IlnA. Hois yap ov ; 

2n. Kat et o~(^oSpa ye /caet ^ aXyew OJ?, OUTW? /caeo~^at 



IlnA. Ilaj^v ye. 

2n. Ov/couf /cat et Tejuti&gt;et Tt?, 6 avTo? Xoyo? ; 
20 yap Tt. 

IlnA. Nat. j ts ., 

Sn. Kat et /xeya ye T) fia.9v TO T/x^ju,a ^ d 

TOtOVTOI&gt; T[JiTJp.a T6[JLVTa.L TO TjU,^O/Xei/OJ/, OtO^ TO 



25 IlnA. 

4 " 6 hence is not to be accepted without general for the body what the puni- 476 

earnest investigation. How neces- tive administration of justice is for c 

sary this exhortation is, can be per- the soul. See on 456 b. The second 

ceived from a question of Polus in example is an advance on the first, in 

477 c. so far as the result of the treatment 

c XXXII. 14. KCUI: the examples corresponding to the general idea 

are chosen from cauterizing and sur- ird8os can be expressed in the sub- 

gery, because the healing art is in stantival form r/^ijfj.a. 



IIAATQNO2 TOPriAS. 119 

St. I. p. 476. 

*&gt;TI opa et 6/xoXoyet9, o dpn eXeyoi , 
Trept 7rai&gt;TWf, otoi^ av Troif) TO Trotow, TotoCrov TO 



IlnA. AXX 6/aoXoyo&gt;. 

30 Sn. TOVT&)I&gt; Sr) 6/u,oXoyou/AeVau&gt;, TO St /CTji SiSoVat TroTe- 
TI lanv 17 
a) 

Sfi. O^/COW V77O Ttl O? TTOIOWTO 1 ?; 

IlnA. IIw? ya/&gt; ov ; VTTO ye TOU 
35 Sn. O Se 6p0a)&lt;5 /coXaan&gt; St/catcu? KoXa^et; e 

IlnA. Nat. 

2n. At/cata TTOIWV r) ov ; 

IlnA. At/cata. 

Sn. Ou/cow 6 KoXa^d/xe^o? ^&gt;iKiqv StSous St/cata Tra- 
40 o-^et; 

IlnA. 3&gt;cuVeTai. 

Sn. Ta Se 8t/cata TTOU /caXa w/xoXdyTyTat ; 

IlnA. IldVv ye. 

Sn. TOVTCOI/ dpa 6 /xeV Trotet /caXa, 6 Se 7rcto~^et, 6 /coXa- 
45 d/MefO9. 

IlnA. Nat. 

XXXIII. Sn. OVKOW etTrep /caXa, ayaOd ; T) yap 477 
i^Se a i} a&gt;&lt;e Xi//,a. 

IlnA. Ai/dy/oy. 

Sn. Aya^a dpa Trdcr^et 6 St/cr^f Stoov?; 



476 26. o-vXXTJpSTjv : turns from the proper or appropriate exercise of any 476 

particular to the generic, and extends function, and thus leads up to 8i/cai a&gt;j, e 

to all cases the law which has been which is specially ethical. 
noticed in special cases. It belongs, XXXIII. 1. etirep KoXd KTC. : the 477 

of course, to the last clause oiov KT(. argument, made according to the a 

30. TO Shop 8i8o vai: the article modus tollendo p on ens with 

determines the subject. GMT. 790. natural abbreviations, rests on the 

e 35. opOws : denotes in general the exposition made in 474 d f . 



120 
5 IlnA. 



PLATO S GORG1AS. 



St. I. p. 477. 



apa; 

IlnA. Nat. 

Sn. ^Apa rjvrrep eya&gt; 
rt oji rrjv \IJV^TJV yty^erat, eiTrep St/cat cog /coXaerat ; 

10 IlnA. Et/cds ye. 

, | &gt;-&lt; : j 

Sn. Ka/cta&lt;; apa \jjv^rjs aTraXXarrerai 6 Si /op SiSous; 

IlnA. Nat. 

Sn. Apa ow TOV /xeyurTou aTraXXarrerat KO.KOV ; a&gt;8e 
Se cr/coTret eV ^p^/zara)^ KaracrKevfj dvOpwirov K.a,Kiav b 
15 dXXrjv TWO. eVopa? ^ TTQ/LCLV ; 

IlnA. OVK, dXXa Treviav. 

,Sn. Tt 8 eV crwyaaros KaracrKevfj ; Kaxiav av ^( 
dcr^eVetav eli ai Kat ^dcro^ /cat atcr^os /cat ra r 

IlnA. "Eywye. 
20 ^n. OVKOV^ /cat eV ^v^f) irov^piav ^yet rt^a 

IlnA. IIw? yap ov ; 

Sn. Tauri]^ ow ou/c dot/eta^ /caXets /cat a/jLa.0ia.is /cat 
SetXtai&gt; /cat ra rotavra ; 



*"" 8. TT]V to&lt;)&gt;e\iav : cognate accusa- 

a live. After i7iroXa,u/3aya&gt; \ve must sup- 

ply w&lt;pt\e~taOou. The asyndeton which 

follows is of the very common ex- 

planatory class. 

13. dpa ovv: introduces a new sec- 
tion of the argument, regarding the 
statement advanced by Socrates in 
409 b. 

b 14. KaracrKufj : is distinguished 
from TrapaaKtv-f] in that it denotes a 
preparation designed to endure ; -napa- 
ffKfvri is for the emergency. Conse- 
quently the constitution of the body, 
so far as it is the result of physical 
culture, is naturally a KaraTKevrj. 

20. irovtipiav : not KaKiav. The lat- 



ter word, according to the prevailing 477 
usage, denotes, as applied to the soul, 
moral depravity only, as above (a). 
The former denotes a bad condition 
in general, which may or may not be 
due to moral depravity. But as the 
bad condition usually involves bad 
constitution, wov-npia comes to mean 
much the same as Ka/a a. The use of 
the words depends upon KaraffKivf/. 

23. K&lt;XI rd Toiavra : shows that the 
enumeration is not complete. The 
omitted member is given below in d 
(aKoAa&lt;TTo )anded/coAa&lt;7m,and thereby 
the number of Trovripiai {i.e. varieties of 
-rrovr^pia) is made to correspond with the 
number of cardinal virtues aperai). 



IlAATflNOS TOPriAS. 121 

St. I. p. 477. 

ITnA. Haw /u,eV ow. 

25 Sn. OVKOVV -^p^fjiOLTcJV /cat 0-w/xaTos /cat r//v^^9, rpitov 
OVTOJV, T/HTTag eiprjKas Tro^yota?, Treviav, i&gt;ocroi&gt;, dSt/aai ; c 
IlnA. Nat. 

Sn. Tt s ow TOVTOJV TOH&gt; TTOVTI piwv atcr^iVrr? ; ov^ 17 
dSt/cta /cat &lt;rv\\T]ftSrji 17 T^S i//u^s irovjjptaj 
30 ITnA. IToXv ye. 

Sn. Et 8^ atcr^t&lt;TT&gt;y, /cat /ca/curn? ; 
ITnA. ITw?, &lt;5 ^w/cpare?, Xeyet? ; 

Sn. nSt- aet TO atcr^tcrTo^ ^rot \.vnr)v n.eyicrT qv Trap- 
*X OV *l /3Xdj3r)v fj a/jL^oTepa atcr^tcrrd^ iwriv IK 
35 Xoy^/xeVaji / ra&gt; e/j-TrpocrOev. 
IlnA. MaXtcrra. 

2n. Arcr^Krrov Se aSt/cta /cat cru/xTracra x/;u^ 
vvvor) wjLtoXdyTyrat ^/ J iu ; 

ITnA. n/xoXdy^rat yct/3. 

40 Sn. Ou/covt "^ a^tapdrardt ecrrt /cat di^ta vTrepfiaX\ov 
aur^tcrTov Tovrwi^ ecrrtz^ 17 (3^oi/3y r) d^t^drepa ; 
ITnA. A^dy/cTi. 

~ Cs t)* *" l L 

2n. T A/a ovz^ aXyet^drepd^ ecrrt^ rov vreVecr^at /cat 
t etv TO d8t/coi^ eiva.i /cat d/cdXacrTo^ /cat SeiXoz /cat d 
45 IlnA. Ou/c e/xotye So/cet, w ^aj/cpaTe?, aTro TOVTOJV ye. 



477 32. irois, w SwKparcs ; Polus shows a/i^^rspa, which is the adverbial ace. 47 

c by the question that he has not yet like rovvav-riov and the like. See G. 

completely grasped the relationship 1(30,2; H. 71i&gt;b. The words aviapA-ra- 

of the ideas, good and beautiful, bad T&V e&lt;rn do not indeed harmonize with 

and ugly (t-f. 477 a), although it has the rest of the sentence and may with- 

been twice expounded by Socrates. out injury be cut out, but still they are 

d 40. dviapo s and dvia: like a\ytiv6s not unnatural in this careless form of 

and o\77j5cii/, characterize the \vw-n conversational speaking and do fit the 

from its physical side, i.e. the pain following question Sp dA7e&lt;i e{Te/&gt;oi . 

caused by the punishment. Cf. also 41. rotmov: is of course to be un- 

Prot. 355 e and Gory. 499 a, where derstood in the partitive sense. 

aviaaQai is opposed to ^aipfiv. With 45. OTTO TOV TUV -y* = cx h* 8 quidem 

sc. inrfp0d\\ov, and also with quae disputata sunt. Stallbaum. 



122 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 477. 

2n. TTTtpffrvel nvi dpa &&amp;gt;s p.eydXr) /3Xdj3r) /cat /ca/co) 6av- 
fjLacrLto) virepftaXXovcra rdXXa 17 rrjs i//v^5 TTOvrjpi,a atcr^t- 
crroV e crrt Tra^raj^, eVetS?) ov/c dXyi^SdVt ye, a&gt;? 6 0-69 Xoyo?. e 

IlnA. ^atWrat. 
50 2n. AXXct /AT^ TTOU TO ye /xeytcrrr; ftXdfir) virepftaXXov 

fJityLCTTOV O.V KOLKOV tiTT) TWV OVTCOV. 

Tin A. Nat. 

Sn. *H d8t/cta apa /cat 17 d/coXacrta /cat 17 dXX^ ^v^f)? 
TTOvypia ^eyicrrov TMV OVTMV KO.KOV ecrrtz^ ; 
55 IlnA. ^&gt;ati^erat. 

XXXIV. Sn. Tt&lt;? ou^ re^yy] irevia.&lt;$ aTraXXarret ; ov 



IlnA. Nat. 

Sn. Tt? 8e vocrov ; OVK l 
5 IlnA. Ai/dy/c^. 

Sn. Tt? Se irovrjpias Kal dSt/aa&lt;?; et JLII^ OVTOJ? evrro- 478 
pets, &lt;Se cr/coTret Trot ayo/xe^ /cat Trapd rivet.*; rous /cct/x- 
vovras ra o~w^tara; 

IlnA. Ilapa rov9 tarpov?, &lt;S ^w/cpare?. 
10 n. Hot 8e rovg aSt/coiWa? /cat rovs d/coXacrratvo^ra?. 

4 "" Polus has a suspicion of what is com- ferred sense, as is more frequently 478 

ing and so expresses himself guard- the case with dTropeiV. " If you are a 

edly, as if he wished to leave a door not at once (ovrus) prepared with an 

open behind him. On the contrary, answer." We must imagine a short 

Socrates speaks with great decision, pause as occurring before tl. Such 

and probably has in mind Polus words halts and explanations by means of 

in 471 a Ow/Man-ius us &9\ios yeyovev. examples, analogies, suggestive ques- 

46. virp4&gt;vii ws jj.-ya\T] pXapTj: acase tions, and the like, are of course in 

of what was originally attraction, but accordance with the artistic design of 

which by long usage has become phra- the dialogue, but also serve to keep 

seological. See H. 1003 b ; Eid. 197. the attention of the reader. Note the 

e XXXIV. 2. xP T N JiaTurTlKT i : ^ ^ interrogative form of one of Polus 

and the larpitch appear already in answers. On ovrus see on 503 d. 

452 a ff., where they are associated 10. cxKo\a&lt;rTatvovTas : appears again 

478 with yvfj.i affTtK-1]. in Rep. 555 d, but otherwise seems 

a 6 f . cviropcis : is used in a trans- to be restricted to comedy. 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 123 

St. I. p. 478. 

IlnA. Ilapd xovs Si/cacrxas Xeyets; 
5)n. OVKOVV OiKrjv Swcro^ra? ; 

OTiyu-tt 
Ap ow ov Si/catocrwry rwl ^pw/xez^ot 



15 ot 

IlnA. A^Xoz^ 877. 

Sn. Xp?7/xaTto"TiK:77 /xe^ apa irevlas aTraXXarret, tarpt/oy 
8e voo"ov, St/cr^ 8e d/coXao-ta? /cat aSt/cta?. b 

IlnA. &lt;J&gt;atVerat. 
20 Sn. Tt rourwv /caXXto~roV ecrrtv ; 

IlnA. Tt^aiv Xeyets ; 

^n. XpTyjaartcrrt/cTj?, tarpt/c^9, 

IlnA. IIoXv 8ta(^&gt;epet, w 

Sn. Ou/cow av 17x01 rjSovrjv TrXetVx^i irotet 
25 7^ djLxc^oxepa, etTrep /cdXXio-xoi&gt; ICTTLV ; 

IlnA. Nat. 

n. Ap ou^ xo taxpeveo~^at 178^ eo"xt^, /cat 
ot taxpevo/xe^ot ; 

IlnA. Ov/c e/xotye 8o/cet. 
30 2n. AXX aK^e Xt/xw ye. } yap ; 

IlnA. Nat. c 

Sn. MeyaXou yap /ca/cov aTraXXaxxexat, wo~xe Xuo~txeXet 
/&gt;^,,^ ^ )&gt;.*" - 

VTTOjLteti/at X77^ dXy^Swa /cat vytrj eti^at. 

IlnA. IIw? yap ov ; 
35 Sn. Ap oS^ ouxw9 av Trept o~wtta eu8at/xoveo~xaxo9 



at* pajTro? eti^, tarpevo/xevo?, * 



4 ^ 8 23. iro\v 5iacj)e pei. : this utterance Socrates (5p ouv ... la-rpeuSfjifvot). The 478 

comes from Polus heart because he trans, use of jorpeueu is not common. c 
still continues to regard the practice 33. VY"] : on the form, see II. 231 b. 

of law as the proper field for the 35. dp* ovv KT!. : Socrates proceeds 

exercise of the art which lie teaches. now to fulfil the promjse made in 

c 32. diraX\aTTTai: the subj. is to be 473 a. OVI TWS: is explained by the 

supplied from the previous question of partic. which follows. 



124 PLATO S GORGTAS. 

St. I. p. 478. 



. A^Xo^ on . 

Sn. Ov yap TOUT i]v euSat/xom a, w? eot/ce, /ca/cou aVaX- 

\ / 5\ \ \ \ 5 V O V ~ &lt;/st t&gt;1 

\ayrj, aAAa rr^ ap^rjv JJL^O /experts. 
40 IlnA. *Eo"rt ravra. 

Sn. Tt Se; dOXiwTepos Trdrepog Svott^ C^OVTOLP KCLKOV d 



etr ei&gt; crw^aart etr ez^ ^v^f), 6 tar/aeuo/a.e^o? /&lt;al 

rov /ca/cov, ^ 6 JUT) tarpeuo/xe^o?, e^w^ Se; 



/xot ju, 
45 Sn. Ov/covv TO ^&gt;LKTI&gt; oiodVai 



novr) PLOLS ; 

yap. 

^ti yap TTOV KO\ Si/&lt;cuorepou&lt;? vrotet /cat 

yiyvtrai Trovqpias 17 St/c^. 
50 IlnA. Nat. 

Sn. EuSat/xovecrTaro? /xet apa 6 fir) e^cov KaKiav ev e 
V ^X^ e 7ret ^ 1 7 rovro yLteytcrro^ rai^ 
ITnA. A^Xoi^ 817. 
Sn. Aeureyoog ST^TTOU 6 a 
55 ITnA. v Eot/cez^. 

Sn. Ouro? 8 171^ 6 vovOerovfJievos re /cat e 
, /cat 8(.Kr)i&gt; StSou?. 

4 " 8 38. TOVT* rjv re. : on the gender, to larpevfiv (ttdetv xa.1 re^vfiv) in the 4 " 

c see H. 017 ; G. 138, x. 2 c. The impf. body. 

of awakening is often employed 52. TOVTO : i.e. rb ex " / fUKiav *V e 

witli Spa or its equivalents (o&gt;s toiK-e). ffwfj.ari, to be supplied from the pre- 

8ee H. 833. ceding clause. 

39. ri\v opx^v nT)8e KTTJCTIS : i the 54. Scv rcpos : cf.t\\e Eng. colloquial 

substantival, hence the general ex- second best. , 

pression for the previous particular 56. d vovOtrovjitvos : contains an 

partic. clause, r^v apx^f is construed intimation that the improving punish- 

with Krafts, which thus far retains ment need not necessarily be the^ in- 

its verbal nature. flic t ion of physical pain, but may be 

d 49. tarpiKi] -yi-yveTai : carries out perceptible only by its effect on the 

the analogy already so far developed. soul. Cf. Apol. 26 a TWI&gt; aicovaltav a/j.ap- 

ff&&amp;gt;&lt;{&gt;povifiv in the soul corresponds nf^driav oi&gt; Sfvpo v6p.os elffdyeiv effriv, 



- IIAATONOS TOPriAS. 125 

St. I. p. 478. 

Nat. 

2fl. Kd/acrra apa tfi 6 e^ow dSt/ctaf /cat /U.T) aTraXXar- 
60 TO/xef os. 

IlnA. OatVerat. 

2n. OVKOVV ouros Tuy^di/et &v 05 cu&gt; ra /ueytara dSt- 
/c&lt;w /cat ^pw/xei/o? /xeytcrr^ dSt/ct a StaTrpa^rat wore /A^TC 
vovdtTela-Oai /aifre /coXdecr#at /Aifre SucTp StS oVat, a&gt;cnrep 479 
65 &lt;ru ^5 Ap^eXaov vrapecr/cevdcr^at /cat rou? dXXovs rvpav- 
/cat piJTOpas /cat 8wacrras ; 

v Eot/ce. 

XXXV. Sn. S^eSot yap TTOU ovrot, a&gt; dyotore, TO auro 
aTreTrpayjLteVot etcrtt , axnrep av et rt? rot? /xeytVrot? 
-wtcr^oiuevo? StaTrpd^atro /x^ StSoVai SLKTJV 
irepl TO cratfjia djLta/)TT7/xaTw^ Tot? tarpons fjirjSe larpev- 
ai, &lt;^o^8ovjae^o5 ajcnrepavel 7rat&lt;? TO /cdeo~^at Kat TO 
Te/&gt;u eo~$at, oTt dXyet^ot . i) ov So/cet /cat crot OVTO&gt;; b 



478 aAA iSia A.o6oVra SiSau/ceu at yo vfle- case of very natural ellipsis, (y. the ^7 
6 relr. The following expressions can be analogous Lat. use of tanquara si, a 

conceived as denoting progressively ut si. When used by itself this 

severer modes of punishment without expression becomes a relative phrase, 

going into details. irnrX.TiTTO|ievos : equivalent to the Lat. tanquam 

the act. usually governs the dative. sicut. In this sense it is written as 

See on 472 a. one word. GMT. 227, 868. The com- 

59. dSucCav : in accordance with parison to a child occurs in Homer, 

the general purpose of the discussion and is found also elsewhere in Plato, 

this word is used as a general repre- e.g. Phaedo 11 d SeSitvai rb TUV iraiSuv 

sentative of the various varieties of and e fa cos tvi TLS Kal eV ij/j.?! Trots o o-ns 

Kaxia of the soul. TO roiaCra (poBe trai. Cf. above, 470 c. 

62. ovros: ispred.and is explained 3. p) SiSo veu itci\v : cf. 478 e just 
by the preceding clause. The subject above, where the same verb is used 
is the following rel. clause. with uxrrf /J.-TI, and below, b, c, where 

63. 8ia-rrpoi|T)Tai : cf. 473 c. The irav iroiovvi is used like 5ia.-npdairo in 
three expressions for the idea of pun- this passage without Sxrre. 
ishment correspond to those above 5 f . TO Kae&lt;r0eu Kal TO Te ptvtcrOai : the 
used, since Ko\d( iv oveiSeaiv (Leg. viii. repetition of the art. is unusual," and 
847 a) is but little different from serves to keep the two ideas separate. 

479 fTrtir \~nrretv. 6. on aXyavov on the causal on. 

a XXXV. 2. wo-irep oiv A TI$: a after verbs of fearing, sec GMT. 377. b 



126 



PLATO S GOKGIAS. 



St. I. p. 479. 






^n. A.yvowv ye, o&gt;s eot/cei , otoV iarriv r) uyt eta /cat 
dperr) crw/zaro?. KivSvvevovcri, "yap IK rwv vvv -fj 

10 XoyT^eWv TOLOVTOV ri Troieiv /cat ot rf)V 

a&gt; ITaiXe, TO dXyetz OZ avrov KaOopav, 77/309 8e TO a 
TU&lt;/&gt;Xais X il&gt; Ka ^ uyvoew, ocrco a^XtwrepoV earn p,r) vytous 
(Tto/AaTO? /XT) vytet ^JVXV wvoiKeiv, dXXa craOpa Kal ctSt/coj 
/cat dvocTia). o9ev /cat TTO,^ TTOLOVCTLV axrre St/c^i yu,^ SiSo- c 

15 z^at jaryS a/7raA.A.aTTeo~$at TOV jaeyto~Tov /ca/cov, /cat 
/JLOLTCL Trapaa-Keva^ofJLevoL /cat &lt;^)tXous /cat O TTOJS a 
7TL0ai&gt;a)TaTOL Xeyet^. et Se i^/xetg d\r)@ 
IlcoXe, dp atcr$dVet Ta cru/z^atvoi/Ta e/c TOU Xoyov; 
fiovXei cruXXoyto-&j|U,e^a avTa ; 

20 IlnA. Et /XT) (rot ye dXXw? So/cet. 



479 

h 



8. aYVOuv Y : Plato frequently 
employs participial clauses as a kind 
of addendum to sentences which are 
either interrupted by the answer of 
the respondent or already complete 
in themselves. otov : what sort of a 
thing. 

11 f. KdOopdv . . . cvyvotiv : is epexe- 
getical to rotovr6v n, and corresponds 
to ffwiffx^nfos . . . (f&gt;o/3ov/uei/os and 
ayvolav in the comparison above. 

12 f . fj/q u yu i S crwfiaros : a harsh 
use of the comparative gen. equiv. to ^ 
/XT; 1)716? ffwfj.ari. See Madv. Syn. 90. 

13. &lt;ruvoiK6iv : divorces the human 
personality from the soul and body, 
by a union of which it exists. With 
Kadopav KTC., Plato thinks especially of 
the vovs to which lie opposes that part 
which, in its subserviency to the lusts 
and appetites, willingly withdraws 
from the control of reason. &lt;ra0pa: 
is used of injuries and defects of all 
kinds, whether of material things, as 



jars (493 e), or of the body (Dem. 01. 479 
ii. 21 K&V pfiyp.a (fracture) K&V crrpe /Ujua 
(^dislocation) K&J/ &\\o TI -rSiv vwapx^f- 
Tcav aadpbv ?f). From this meaning 
comes its transferred use in applica 
tion to the soul or the state. Notice 
that the unhealthy soul is designated 
as aadpd from a physical point of 
view, aStKos in its dealings with its 
neighbors, and av^aios in its attitude 
towards the divine. 

15 f. Kal xp T !H LaTa waparKwa|on- c 
VOL : epexegctic partic. to TTUV iroiov- 
ffiv. 

16. OTTWS dv totriv K-re. : is a circum 
locution for a third substantive. 

18. TO. o-v(x(3aivovTa : "the results" 
obtained. 

19. (ruXXo-yurao-Oai : "to Slim up 
what has been proved." See on 478 a 
above, in regard to the answers of 
Polus. 

20. el (AT] KT(. : affirms and admits ; 
but because nothing else can be done. 



HAATONO2 TOPriAS. 127 

St. I. p. 479. 

Sn. Ap ovv o-v/z/3atVet pey terror KCLKOV -f) dSt/cta /cat 
TO dSt/ceu/; 

IlnA. 4&gt;atVerat ye. 

2n. Kat ftip a7raXXay?7 ye ifydvr) TOVTOV TOV KCLKOV TO d 
25 OLKrjv StSoVat; 

IlnA. Ktz/Svi evet. 

n. To oe ye /XT) StSoVat tfjLfjiovr) TOV KCLKOV; 

TT TVT &lt;^)AM1\ 

IlnA. Nat. 

2n. Aevre/ooi/ apa eVrtt rait/ /ca/cwf ^teye^et TO aSt/cetv 
30 TO Se dSi/cou^Ta /XT^ StSd^at OLKrjv TC&VTWV fieyiaTOV T6 /cat 

KO.KWV TT 



Ap ovi Trept TOVTOV, w ^&gt;tXe, Ty/xea yTyTcra^et , o~v 
Ap^e Aaoz/ evSatjao^t^ajv TOI^ TO, /ze yto Ta aSt- 
35 KOVVTCL OiKyv ovocfjiLav StSo^Ta, eya&gt; 8e TovvavTlov oto/xe- e 
^05, etT* Ap^e Xao? etT* aXAo&lt;? av6 
OLOOKTI St /op dSt/cait , TOVTW 77/3oo-^/cetv aOXia) etvau 
poi&gt;TO)&lt;; Ttov a\\u&gt;v di/0pa&gt;7ra)i&gt;, /cat del TO^ d8t/covvTa TOV 
dSt/cov/xeVov d0X.La&gt;Tepov elvat /cat TW ^U,T) StSo^Ta 
40 TOV StSoWo?; ov TavT* ^v TO, I TT e/xov 
Nat. 



29. Sev repov KTS. : c/". the similar 479 
usage above in 478 e. If the reading is 
sound, we must infer from the follow- 
ing clause that rb adiKeiv has the same 
force as r tt aSucovvra SiSo rcu SiKrjv. 

34. TOV "Ap^tXaov . . . TOV KT(. : the 
main force of the example lies in the 
predicate, rl&gt;v . . . SiSoVra, as the art. 
shows. Constr. TOV with Si86vTa, to 
which aSucorvra is subordinate. 

37 f. Siafcpo vTws : is construed like e 
the corresponding verb. Cf. Apol. 29 b 
^70; Toirry fcrcoj StaQfpia riav iroX\iv 



4 " 9 21. dp ovv : regularly introduces 
c a conjecture, which is expected to be 
confirmed by the other party ; Spa 
alone is also often so used ; apa ov 
expects distinctly an affirmative an- 
swer. Often S.p ovv approximates to 
Up ov. Cf. 450 a. jie -yio-Tov K(XKO V : 
ffv^aivtiv has (in addition to the inf.) 
the constr. of rvyxdvoa. Hence the 
omission of the partic. is allowable. 
GMT. 890. 

d 24. Kal [iT)v KTt. : in this and in the 
following utterance of Socrates, the 
question is denoted merely by the tone. 



128 PLATO S GORGTAS. 

St. I. p. 479. 

n. QVKOVV a,7ro8e 8ei/cTcu ort d\r)0r) e Xe yero ; 



XXXVI. 2n. Eiev ei ovv 8r) ravro, dX-rjOyj, &lt;5 IlaiXe, 480 
Ti9 17 jLteyaX^ XP L/a ^" T ^ 7 "^ ? pvjTOpLKrjs ; Set /xeV yap 877 
e/c raif ^v,v co/xoXoyr^eVwz avrov eavrov juaXiora ^&gt;uXar- 
reii oVcus ^IT) aStKi^cret, a&gt;? IKCLVOV KO.KOV e^ovTa. ov yap ; 
5 IlnA. TTcti^u ye. 

V* &gt;T1 v ? / 5 * v ^"\\ T * 

So., Eaj oe ye aoLKrjcrrj rj avro? 77 aAAo? rt? a&gt;^ ai/ 
Kij$r)Tai, avrov e/cwra teVat e/celcre, OTTOV co? ra^tcrra 8w- 
cret SiKrjv, Trapa. TOV Bi,Kao"rr)V c^crrrep napa rov larpov, 
crvrevSo^ra OTTOJ? JUT) ly^povKfOev TO vocrrffjia r^5 dSi/aas b 
10 VTTOV\OV Tr)v ^V^TJV TTOLTJcrei KOI aviOLTOV r) 
aj ITajXe, elirep ra Trportpov fj,evei rj/juv o/ 
OVK avdyKr) ravra eKew&gt;ois ourco /&gt;te^ crv/x^w^etv, aXX&j? 

5 v / ,, 

oe /x^ ; 

IlnA. Ti yap 8?) ^&gt;WjU,e^, &lt;3 ^wKpare? ; 

15 ^n. l^m /.tev apa TO aTroXoyetcr^at v?rep r^? aSt/cta? 
O.VTOV r) yoviwv f) eraip^v r/ irai&tov i} 77a,ryOt8o? d8i- 



180 XXXVI. 2. T] (ie-yaXr] KT|. : the 10. virovXov : is stronger than era- 4SO 

a use of the adj. is a sliyhtly sarcastic 6p&v. The disease leaves the sur- 

allusion to 1 olus extravagant enco- face, and fastens on the innermost 

niiums on rhetoric. The rhetorical kernel of the soul. We are re- 

question has the force of a nog. minded of the Ovidian Princi- 

Hence the following causal clause. piis obsta. sero medicina pa- 

3. O.UTOV e aurov KTC. : the prefixing ratur, | cum mala per Ion gas 
of avrov emphasizes the reflexive. II. convaluere moras (Run. Am. 
088. The subj. of &lt;f&gt;v\d.TTfiv is indefi- 91 f.). 

nite ; cf. 456 d. 14. TI -ydp ST] KT!. : the rhetorical 

4. iKavo v : the use of this word is question has the force of an emphatic 
an example of ^eiWis, or understate- affirmation, ri being almost equiv. to 
ment, the peculiar characteristic of TI a\\o. 

American humor. A similar case is 16 f. -irarpiSos dSiKOvo-qs : the 

Ant. Te.tral. A. j3 2 t/j.o} 5e a&gt;v re speeches in the assembly are hereby 

avQpuTTos avarpo-jrevs TOV dlxou tyft fTo put in the same category with the 

a.Tro6avu&gt;v re ... IKO.VO.S \inras . . . irpocr- judicial. d8LKOvcrT|s : is a colloquial 

Se/SXrjicei . repetition of aSiKtas. 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 129 

St. I. p. 480. 

Kovcrrjs ov ^p^crt/xo? ovSev rj prjTopiKr) yulv, &lt;5 ITojXe, et 
/AT) et Tt9 VT7oXa/3ot rovvavTLov, KaTyyopelv Sett /zaXto-Ta c 

ju,e&gt; eauTov, eVetTa Se /cat raii^ oLKeiatv /cat TWZ aXXcav, os 

f\^//\ / . \ \ / /i 

20 az/ act ro)v &lt;pi/Yajf Tvy^avrj aot/ccoi/, /cat /X,T) aTro/cpvTrrecrc/at, 

aXX ei? TO fyavepov ayeiv TO aSt/cr^a, tVa Sa&gt; $LKr)v /cat 
vyt?) 1 ? yeV^rat, aVay/caeu&gt; Se /cat avrov /cat rov? aXXov? 
/a^ ctTToSetXtat , aXXa irape^en fJLvo-avra /cat ai/Spetws 
oicnrep Ttpvtiv /cat /caetv tarpw, ro dyadov /cat KoXov 
25 8tw/covra jar? vTTo\oyiLo[Ji.vov TO aXyet^o^, eaj ueV ye 77X77- 

- ^ S ^ t /^"-- / v ^v O 1^^ 

, ywi^ ata r)ot/cr;/ca)5 r), TUTTTetz/ Trape^o^Ta, ea^ oe OCO-/AOV, d 
Sett , eaz/ Se ^r;/!ttag, aTroTivovTa, lav Se &lt;f&gt;vyr)s, (frevyovra, 
lav oe vavaTov, drroOvrjcrKovTa, avrbv Trpwrov ovra Karij- 
yopov /cat a^Tov /cat TWI^ aXXa&gt;v ot/cetwt /cat CTTI TOVTO YOOJ- 

^ /&gt; fv.!^ 1 ; i?i* 

30 jJievov T]7 prjTopLKr], oVw? at /caTaor^Xo)^ Tait aSt/cry/xaTO)^ 
yiyvo/JLCvcov aTraXXaTTco^rat TOT) /zeyto~Tov /ca/cbv, aSt/cta?. 
(f)a)fj.ev OVTO;? r) /x,r) &lt;/&gt;w^tei , a) ITajXe; 

IlnA. ATovra /zeV, w Sw/cpaT9, e/xotye So/cet, Tot&lt;? 

Tot eunpocrOev tcraj? o~ot oaoXoyetTat. 
r r r / yftS 



480 17 f. tt |ii] ct : c/. Lack. 196 a oi/re mark of great courage and determi- ISO 

7tty&gt; pav-riv oijTf larpbv . . . \eyet. rbis nation; hence ij.vaa.vTa is paired here c 

avdpftov fl /j.r] el 6e6i&gt; TLVOL \yei avrbv with dpSpeicos. Why one should act 

elvai. Cy. Lat. nisi si; e.r/. Cic. of/ so, is explained by ri . . . SnaKovra. 

Fam. xiv. 2. 1 noli put are me ad One of the functions of the partici- 

quemquam scribere, nisi si pie is to express manner ; hence it is 

quis ad me scrips! t. quite natural to find it side by side 

c 18. ct ijTro\apoi To-uvavriov : except with an adverb. 

in case one should assume, on the con- 29. TIOV a\Xo&gt;v oticeiuv KT|. : see on d 

trary, that, etc. 473 c. 

19 f. os av /ere. : follows a pi. on 30. 6V&&amp;gt;s civ KrL : is correlative 

account of its generic signification, with eirl TJVTO. Xotice that here the 

and governs rcDr &lt;t&gt;i\cav as a part. gen. OB-CBS is a purely final particle, as it 

Examples in Kr. 58, 4, 5. was not in a, b above. 

23. (Averavra: to go into danger 34. lltrcos o-oi duoXo-ytirai : the per- c 

blindly, i.e. with closed eyes, to be sonal dat. &lt;ro! seems strange, since it 

blind to the existence of danger, as can neither be understood as 482 b 

such, was apparently thought to be a below, od crot 6/j.o\oyfi&lt;rti 



130 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 480. 



35 2n. OVKOVV fj KaKtlva \vreov rj rdSe dvdyKV) 
veiv ; 

IlnA. Nat, rouro ye ovrws ex et - 

^n. TOVVCLVTIOV 8e ye av ju.era/3aXo^ra, et apa Set rtva 
KCLKWS TTOieiv, etr e^Opov etre OVTIVOVV, lav \LOVOV /XT) 
40 avros aSi/c^rat VTTO TOU e^Opov TOVTO /xa&gt; yap ev\a/3r)- 
eav Se aXXov aSt/O7 6 1^0 po&lt;;, TTO.VTI rpoira) Trapa- 
/cat \eyovra, OTTW? /XT) Sa&gt; 



480 nor as 477 d above, afcrx Toj 
e i Tjjuv, for bfj.o\o 



(conveniunt, consentanea 
sunt) has its dat. in TO?J f/^trpocrdev. 
But it is not superfluous ; its force 
seems to be this : " but perhaps you 
can make it agree with what precedes." 
Thus the dat., as well as taws, would 
serve the author s purpose in deline 
ating Polus character, who by such 
shallow artifices seeks to weaken his 
admissions, and, as far as possible, re 
lieve himself from any responsibility 
in the results, a design which So 
crates balks by his following ques 
tion. See on 477 d, 478 a, and H. 
770, 771. 

35. KaKtiva: KCU assumes el rdde 
&TOTTO. SoKf t, thus noticing Polus obser 
vation. \vrtov : a metaphor drawn 
from such usage as \veiv yf&lt;f&gt;vpai&gt;. Cf. 
Prot. 332 e, Xen. An. ii. 4. 19. A dif 
ferent meaning appears in Sta\vfiv rbv 
\6yov, 458 1), after Sta^veiv rriv crvvov- 
triav in 457 c. 

38. Tovvavriov : the heaping up of 
such kindred ideas as a5, alQis, traXiv 
is not uncommon (see examples in 
Kr. 69, 12) ; rovvavriov means " on the 
contrary"; av, "on the other hand"; 
/uerajSaAoWa (intransitive), "vice 
versa." d apa: if, assuming the ordi 
nary view to be the correct one (apa). 
riva: is object, and with it eifrc . . . 



OVTIVOVV is in apposition. txQp^ ls 48 
a personal enemy, as distinguished e 
from iroAe jUioy, a national enemy. 

39. e dv (xo vov \i.r\ avrds /ere. : be 
cause experiencing injury might be 
held as a kind of substitute for the 
punishment due for inflicting it. 

40. avro s : refers to the subject of 
KaK&s TroieJV, which is indefinite. 
TOVTO KTe. : the insertion of this clause, 
which is due to the preceding eav /J.Q- 
vov KTf., defers the completion of the 
sentence to iravrl Tpoiry Kre. 

42. irpaTTovTO, teal Xt -yovTa : the 481 
two species of activity do not exclude a 
each other, for the effect of irpdrreiv 
may be more thoroughly completed 
by \eyeiv, and vice versa. The ace. 
case is in agreement with the unex 
pressed indefinite agent of irapa.ffK.fv- 
curTfov. On the case of the agent 
with verbal adjs., see G. 281, 2; H. 
991 a. 6 ircos pr\ 8u&gt; /crl. : this sen 
tence is remarkable on account of 
the variety of the constructions found 
after OTTWS, three out of the perhaps 
eight varieties being found, viz. 
subjv., &v with subjv., fut. indie. We 
should not attempt to make any 
sharp distinctions here, for Plato is 
capable of changing the construction 
for the sake of variety. We may, 
however, say this much. oVco? /u^ 5o? 
is purely final, the conjunction not 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 131 

^ J St. I. p. 481. 

rj uapa rov BiKacrrnjv eav Se e\07j, /a^^ai^Teov, 
O7ra&gt;9 av Stac^iryi? /cat /XT) Sw St/CTif 6 e^0po&lt;;, aXX edV re 

45 xpvoriov (rj) r)piraKa)S TroXu, /AT) aVoStSw rovro aXX e^wt 
dvaXiCTKy /cat et9 eavrov /cat et9 rot&gt;9 eavrov aSt/caj? /cat 
a$e a;9, e dV re Bavdrov a^ta T^St/or/ca^ TJ, OTTW? /AT) aVo$a- 
i/etrat, /u,aXtcrra /xev /x^SeTrore, aXX a^a^aro? ecrrat TrovT)- 
/Dos wv et Se /Aif, OTTOJ? a)? TrXetcrrop ^povov /Stwcrerat rot- b 

50 ovro9 wi^. eTTt ra rotaura e)aotye So/cet, w IlaiXe, T) pirjTo- 
pt/cr) ^pi7&lt;Tt/&gt;to9 et^at, CTret ra&gt; ye /XT) /xe XXovrt aSt/cetf ou 
/xeyaX^ rt9 /xot So/cet T} XP e ^ a a ^ rr ?^ eti^at, et ST) /cat eoTU&gt; 
rt9 xpeia, fo&gt;9 eV ye rot9 TrpotrBev ovSa/xT^ Itjtdv 
XXXVII. KAA. EtTre /xot, a) Xat/3e^&gt;ai^, 

ravra Sw/cparTK &gt;? vrat^et; 




ovcra. 



. 

-V7- n ^ ^^ ^ / ?Tr\\ / \ */" ^ 

XAI. E/xot /xei^ oo/cet, a&gt; KaXXt/cXet9, virep&lt;pv(D&lt;; cnrovoa- 

jO\j&gt;/ a 1 ? v&gt;\&gt; 

tv ouoei /xe^rot otoz^ TO avrov e 



481 differing from ft/a. When the delin- 
a quent is brought before the judge, 
there is some doubt as to his escape, 
and oirus &v (equiv. to edv ircus) gives 
expression to this doubt. In the long 
sentence following the &v gradually 
fades away, and the most common 
relative construction with the fut. 
indic. closes the series. On el 5e /XTJ 
after av, see on 502 b. 

43. iav 8 t XOr] : in thus stating 
the opposite alternative, Socrates 
takes for the moment the standpoint 
of the orators. That it is only for 
the moment is seen from Crito 49 c 
oJ/re o/Ta5i/ce?/ Se? of/re KO.KWS -noifiv 
ovSfva a.v8pMiruv, ou5 &/ &TIOVV irdffxy 
vw avrSiv. 

46. dvaXio-iq) : to make the state- 

ment of the wrong complete, the way 

in which the money is wasted is added. 

b XXXVII. 1. On the role assigned 

to Callicles here, see Introd. 15. 



After Polus has shown himself in- 481 
capable of maintaining his views of 
rhetoric against the superior dialecti- 
cal skill of Socrates, Callicles enters 
the discussion with a thought quite 
similar to the one with which Polus 
had entered it in 461 b. The view 
of life on which all of Socrates de- 
ductions rest is so abhorrent to his 
innermost nature and all his hitherto 
cherished ideas that he cannot be 
brought to look upon the principles 
here advocated as the earnest convic- 
tions of a reasonable man. He does 
not, however, rush into the lists so 
roughly as Polus, but, being a more 
polished man of the world, turns first 
to Chaerephon, who is thoroughly 
acquainted with Socrates views. He, 
however, wittily refers him to the 
master, in the same words with which 
Callicles himself had in 447 c re- 
ferred Socrates to Gorgias. 



132 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 481. 

5 KAA. NT) rov? Oeovs aXX eVt#u/&gt;tai. etTre JU.QI, w ^w/cyoa- c 
re?, TTorepoV ere &lt;a&gt;^tej&gt; vvvi o~7rouSaoi&gt;ra rj 7ratoi&gt;ra; 
el fJLV yap o~7rot&gt;8aet? re /cat ruy^cti/et ravra d\r)9r) 6Wa 
a Xe yet?, aXXo rt 77 r^^wv 6 /3to? dVarer pa/jL/jievo^ civ eiry 
rail dv0pa&gt;TT(t)v /cat TrdVra ra eVavrta Trparro/xei , a&gt;? eot/c&gt;, 

* c\ ^ 

10 17 a oet ; 

n. ? fl KaXXt/cXet?, et /XT^ rt 7p rot? dv0 patiroLS TrdOos, 
rot? /ueV aXXo rt, rot? 8e aXXo rt, ro auro, aXXa rt? r)fJLa)i&gt; 
tStof rt enacr^e irdOos rf ot aXXot, OVK az^ ^ yoaStot eVSet- d 
^acrOai ra&gt; ere pw ro eaurov 7rdOr)p.a. Xeyw 8 e 

15 ort eyw re /cat o~v vvv rvy^avo^ev TOLVTOV rt 



481 5. vt) TOVS Oeovs aXX. t-iriODjAw: 
c oAAa is used after an expression of 
asseveration, as in 463 d. The words 
of Chaerephon contain the challenge, 
" Why don t you rather turn to So 
crates himself 1 " to which Callicles 
replies, " But that is just what I do 
desire." In Callicles manner of ex 
pression we discern his excitable na 
ture as well as his strong faith in his 
own views, which he is the more sur 
prised to find opposed, not only by 
Socrates, but also by Chaerephon. 
Artistically also his words form the 
text for the discussion which follows. 

6. 4 &gt; "*H LV . . . ira^ovra : this is a 
very unusual construction for $77^1. 
G. 260, 2, N. 1. 

8. dlvaTTpan(iVOS : cf. avaTpftrtiv 
TO TTpdy/AciTa, TroAiv, olniav. For if you 
be both in earnest, and the thing which 
you say prove to be (ViryxaVfi) true, 
would not the only (&\\o TI $)) conclu 
sion be that the manner of life of us men 
has be.en entirely upside down? TWV 
dv9puMrwv : is emphatically added be 
cause Callicles does not intend that 
under ri^Siv only a limited circle shall 
be understood. Cf. Ar. Pint. 500 us 



yiiei yap vvv rijMV 6 fiios rols avBpuirois 48 1 
SiaKfirai. 

9. iravra TO, c vavrta: like irav TOV- 
vavTiov, quite the contrary. 

11. t ^XTJ TI KTe. : Socrates recog 
nizes indeed the opposition in their 
views of life, but refers it to the dif 
ferent exercise of a common feeling, 
love, which varies according to 
the difference in the objects to which 
it is directed. The comparison of 
love of wisdom with other varieties of 
human love is often found in Plato, 
e.g. Phaedo 68 a. iroiOos : denotes a 
state of mind brought about by ex 
ternal influences. According to cause 
and circumstances it may be love, 
hate, admiration, or scorn. But no 
variety is peculiar to any single man ; 
this is made clear by the explanatory 
clause inserted between iraOos and rl&gt; 
avTo. 

13. I Siov : contains in itself an idea d 
of comparison, like &\\o trtpov, and 
hence takes fj. 

15. Tavro v TI : the irdOos experi 
enced by each one, is first roughly 
characterized as " about the same 
thing," and later clearly defined by 



IIAATONO2 rOPFIAS. 1.33 

St. I. p. 481. 

epatvre Svo oVre Svolv e/cctre/ao?, e yw /ieV AX/ct/3taSou re 
rov KXetz tov /cat &lt;tXoo"O&lt;tas, crv Se rov re AdyvaCwv 
$rjfj(.ov /cat TOV IIvyDtXa/zTrous. atcr$dVo/xat ovv crou e/ca- 
crrore, /catTrep 6Vro? Seti ou, ort ai&gt; (77 crou TO, TratSt/ca /cat 

20 OTTO)? a&gt; (^77 e^LV, ov Svm/AeVou aVriXeyetr, a XX aVaj /cat e 
/cara) /xera/3aXXo/&gt;teVov ev re rTj e /c/cX^crta, e dV rt crov 
Xeyoz/ros 6 877^109 6 AOrjvaLW /u,r) ^ ovrco? e^etj/, /xera- 
/3aXXo/xevos Xeyet? a e /ceti^o? /SovXerat, /cat Trpos rov 
XdjjLiTovs veavLciv TOV Ka\ov TOVTOV TOiavTOL e repa i 

25 Ba&lt;; rots yap ra&gt;z&gt; 7rat8t/cajy ^SovXev/xacrt re /cat Xoyot? 



481 the explanatory fpuvre /crl. The 
d variation from the pi. to the dual is 
interesting. The lack of a first per 
son dual compels the first pi., with 
its accompanying partic. TreTro^res, 
while the following dual emphasizes 
the exact similarity of the two ex 
periences. 

16. A\.Kif3io8ov : the mental and 
moral training of the rising youth 
was largely directed by prominent 
older men with whom they associated, 
usually according to individual pref 
erence. One of these prominent 
teachers, and one who made it the 
business of his life, was Socrates, and 
among the young men who clustered 
around him and followed his conver 
sations was Alcibiades, whom Socra 
tes greatly loved for his mental gifts. 
Owing to his great beauty he was 
jestingly called Socrates sweetheart 
(rot TraiSiKo). Cf. Prot. init. Tl60ei&gt;, Si 
ScaKpares, (paivei ; if) Sij\a 5rj cm arro 
Kvvrjyfffiov TOV trtpl r-qv AA/a/3(a5oy 
&pav. This is the point of the allu 
sion here. **^&gt; t.^*.f. 

18. STJ(IOV: has two allusions. The 
son of Pyrilampes, a rich Athenian 
and friend of Pericles, was called 
Demus. Like his father, he is re 



ported to have been especially beau- 481 
tiful, and is also mentioned by Ar. 
Vesp. 97 ff. as a much admired 
sweetheart. This fact Socrates skil 
fully uses to characterize Callicles 
relation to the Athenian demus. 
This people needed, like a boy, a 
leader and guide ; but the orators, 
instead of governing it, regulated 
their actions according to its whims. 
TOV IIvpiXafi/Trous : is of course to 
be understood in the usual way, like 
TOV K\fiviov. Cf. Tbv Tlvpi\dfj.irovs be- 
low, and 513 b. 

18 f . alcrOavofAai. . . . ov Swafxc vov : 
on the gen. partic. construction see 
GMT. 884-6; H. 742, 982. BtivoC : 
is often joined with \tyeif, in order to 
describe a skilful orator, but can also 
be used without this addition, in the 
sense of " skilful," " clever." 

20 f. avo&gt; Kal KOITW: like Lat. sur- e 
sum deorsum, with [terao-Tpftyeiv, 
aTpfipeiv (511 a), /j.eTa0d\\(iv, juera- 
TriTTTeii/ (493 a) denotes a changea 
ble and uncertain course of action. 
Variations of the phrase are &vu 
TS Kal KO.TU&gt;, and more often &vu 

KOTO). 

25. povXevjiacru : i.e. the fanciful 
plans and designs of boys. 



134 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 481. 

ov^ oids T* et lvcasTLOv&lt;T0aL t ojcrre, ei rt? crov Xeyofros e/cct- 
crrore, a Sta rourovs Xeyets, Oavpa^oL a&gt;? aroTra ecrrtv, 
tcra&gt;s etTTOts a^ aura!, et /3ouXoto TdXrjOrj Xeyew, ort, et ^17 
rts Travcret ra era TratSt/ca rovrw^ rwv Xdytoi&gt;, ovSe &lt;Tu482 

30 Travcret Trore raura \eywv. i&gt;d/ue roivw /cat Trap I/JLOV 
^prjvai eTtpa TotaCra, a/covets, /cat ^ Oav/jia^e ort e yw 
ravra Xeyco, dXXa Tr)^ &lt;^tXocro&lt;^)tat , ra e^ta 7ratSt/ca, rrau- 
croi ravra \e-yovcrav. Xe yet yap, &lt;5 &lt;^tXe eratyae, a z w 
IfMOV a/covet?, Kat /xot ecrrtv TOJI^ erepcoi TTOHOIKWV TTO\V 

35 rjTTov efJLrr\rjKTo&lt;; 6 jaev y a yO KXetvteto? ouros aXXore 
aXXco^ ecrrt Xdyw^, 17 oe ^&gt;tXocro^)ta (act) TOJZ/ avTa)i&gt; Xe yei 
Se a crw z^{&gt;^ #ai//Aaet?, TraprjcrOa Se /cat auro? Xeyo/xeVot?. b 
^ ouzv iKelvrfv e ^e Xey^oz^, oVeya aprt eXeyoi^, a&gt;5 ou ro dSt- 
/cetf e crrt /cat dSt/cowra St/c^t ja^ StSdi^at aTrdVrcoz ecr^a- 

40 rov KaK(i)v - r) et ToGjo ectcret? df e Xey/CToz;, /xa ro^ /c 
rot Atyvnrtojv ^ed^, ou crot o/xoXoyr^cret KaXXt/cX^?, 



81 28. et pov Xoio : which probably was poral partic. equiv. to Sre e Af^fro. 482 
e hardly to be expected. We miglit translate Se " although." 



482 31. frepa roiavra: c/. above (24), 38. e^ Xe-yiov ci /ere. : see on 467 a. 

roiaOra trtpa.. Here, to " prove by confuting her." 

34. TWV t re pwv iraiSiKwv : in the 6 irep apri 4 Xe-yov: refers to 480 o 
above-cited passage from Phac.do OVKOVV $) Ka.Ke iva \vreov ^ ra5e avayKi] 
(68 a) we find the word in/Qpuirivcav ffu^aiveiv. The transition from the 
in the same connexion. personal to the material object is 

35. [xir\T)KTOs : unstable. Cf. Soph. made much easier by the meaning of 
Ai. 1358 roioiSf fj.fvroi (pares efj.ir\i]- the verb H-4\eyov, 

KTOI /3poTu&gt;v. 40. (ia TOV Kv va : the addition of 

36. oiXXwv . . . TIOV avriov : gen. rbv hlyuirTiuv Oeov is a humorous al- 
of characteristic is not common in lusion to the animal worship of the 
Greek, and is always predicate. Cf. Egyptians. See Apol. 21 e. The 
Thuc. i. 113 6&lt;roi Tr)y avrijs yvw/j.j]s omission of the art. with fLiyvirriuv is 
?iffav. See H. 732 d. regular. 

b 37. irapTJo-9a 8 : change from the 41. KaXXiKX^s : the use of the 

rel. to the independent construction. proper name in contrast with the 

See on 452 d. Here, however, we pronoun aot, and its close connection 

must supply the pronoun (ai&gt;To?s) to with the address &lt; KaAAi/cAeis, is in- 

which \fyonfvots is a subordinate tern- tended to emphasize as sharply as 



IIAATONO2 rOPriAS. 135 

St. I. p. 482. 

KaXXt/cXets, aXXa. Sta^coi^cret eV aVaim rut /3t a&gt;. /catrot 
eywye ofyxat, a&gt; /3e Xrtcrre, /cat r^f Xvpav /xot /cpetrroi&gt; etvat 
dvapi^ocTT^iv re /cat 8ta&lt;cui&gt;eu&gt;, /cat ~)(opov w ^oprjyoLrjv, 
45 /cat TrXetcrrovs dvOpanrovs /XT) 6/xoXoyeti /xot aXX eVa^rta c 
Xe yetz/ paXXov 17 e*&gt;a o^ra eyote e/xavrw acrv/x&lt;^a&gt;z/ot ett at 
/cat ez/avrta Xeyetv. 

XXXVIII. KAA. T fl Sw/cpare?, 8o/cet? i&gt;eavievecr#ai ei^ 
rot9 Xoyot? w? dXrjOws S^/x^yopo? wt /cat i/uz ravra 
Si7/xT7yopet5 ravro^ ira.66vro&lt;; IIcoXou Tra^o?, o?rep Fopytov 
Trpos ere 7ra#eu&gt;. e^)-^ yap TTOV Topyiav epwrcJ- 

tive veaviK^s (so in our dialogue, 508 d, 482 
509 a), which, however, is sometimes c 
used only of the freshness and the 
vigor of youth, as below, 485 e. The 
verb applies especially to the training 
of the youth by the Sophists, which 
leads them to light and idle speeches 
and to a defense of the most conflict 
ing principles without having regard 
unto the higher and earnest problems 
of life. Cf. Phaedrus 235 a /col &lt;=(/&gt; at - 
vtTO STJ /io veavieweo &u fVtSeiKj u/uei os 
is oIJs re &p Taiira erepajy T KaJ er- 
pcos Ktytav a.fj.&lt;portpd&gt;s flirt iv apiffTa,. 

2 f . 5T|(j.T|-yopos, 8r]fj.T]-yopiv : indi 
cate dissatisfaction, sometimes with 
the length of the speeches, as op 
posed to Sia\fyfa-0ai, e.g. 519 d, e, 
Prot. 329 a, 336 b ; sometimes, as here 
and in 494 d, with the means em 
ployed by those who, unconcerned for 
the truth, seek only the approbation of 
the multitude. In the mouth of Calli 
cles, who is the real S-ri/u.riy6pos, this re 
proach sounds very strange, especially 
with the addition us oArj^is. It is a 
kind of unconscious self-criticism. 

4. irpos 0"* : tf- 485 b below, and 
Apol. 21 C irpbs i&gt;v lyla roiovrAv TI 
tiraffov, " at whose hands I had some 
such experience." 



482 possible the inner conflict which 
must continue to rage in Callicles 
soul, so long as one opinion has not 
decisively vanquished the other. 

44. dvapjioo-Ttiv : applies especially 
to imperfection in the general har 
mony, while Sia0o&gt;i e?j is used of the 
discord between single tones. Two 
different principles exert their effects 
upon the soul. xop T rY &lt;UT l v : tn ^ s ^" 
urgy, which has been already men 
tioned in note on 472 a, was of course 
not possible for Socrates, and could 
be only for the rich. But in propor 
tion as a victory in this kind of musi 
cal competition was looked upon as a 
great honor, so a failure was a great 
humiliation. The opt. is ideal, and 
to be translated " which I might con 
duct." 

c 46. (xdXXov: frequently follows a 
comp. to reiterate the idea with a 
slight modification (rather than). Cf. 
below, 487 b, Phaedo 79 e, and see for 
other examples, Rid. 1GG. 

XXXVIII. 1. Vavivc&lt;r0ai : " to 
act like a wild young man." Calli 
cles has in mind especially the inso 
lent, bold, and reckless conduct of the 
rich and proud Athenian youth. This 
is usually the meaning of the adjec 



136 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 482. 

5 fJLevov VTTO crov, lav d&lt;f)(,Kr)Ta.L Trap avrov JU-T) eVtcrra/xez os 
ret St/cata 6 rrjv prjTopLKrjv j3ov\6fAevo&lt;; //,a$etf, el StSafot d 
avrov 6 Fopytas, alcr^yvOrivan O.VTOV /cat &lt;dVat StSa^eti/ 
Sta ro e$o? rwi dv0pu&gt;7ra)v, on dyavaKTolev av el TI? /AT) 
(at77 Sta Sr) ravTJ]v rrjv o/xoXoytav aVay/cacr^rpat evav- 

10 TUX avrov avrco elTretv, ere 8e avro rovro dycnrdv. /cat crov 
/careye Xa, wg ye /xot 8o/cetv, op9a)s Tore vvv Se ird\iv 
auros TOLVTQV rovro eiroiOev, /cat eycuye /car avro rovro ov/c 
aya^aat nwXov, ort crot crwe^ojprja-e TO a8t/ce7v atcr^toi/ 
ett at rou aSt/cetcr^at e/c ravr^s yctp a ^ T7 ?? oyaoXoyta? e 

15 avro? VTTO o"ov O~u/X77o8tcr^et9 eV rot? Xoyot? e 
atcr^w^et? a eVoet etTreti^. o~v yap rw wrt, a&gt; 
ei? rotavra ayetg (fropTLKa /cat ST^^yo/n/ca, ^acr/ccov TT) 



482 
(1 



6. SiSaoi : the f ut. opt. is only 
found in indir. disc, as a representa 
tive of the fut. indicative. It is post- 
Homeric, the first example occurring 
in Pindar. 

7. avrov : repeats with emphasis 
the subject Topyiav, which is already 
expressed. Cf. Xen. Cyr. i. 3. 15 irei- 
paffo/J.ai T(f irdmrcf ayadSiv iTnrfiav Kpdri- 
ffros S&gt;v lirirevs (rvfjifjLa\fiv avrfi. The 
clause with on is causal, and is ex 
planatory of 8ia rb tdos TUIV avdpuituiv, 
which is to be connected with fydvai, 
not with Si5deiv. 

10. a.ya.irav : cf. 461 C & 5^ aywras. 

11. u&gt;s Y e/ F 101 SoKtiv : as it seemed to 
me. The phrase is found sometimes 
with &s as here and Hdt. ii. 1 24 ; 
sometimes without, as Meno 81 a ; 
f/iiotye Soice iv Soph. El. 410. 

15. o-ufiiro8io-0tls ir6&lt;rTO(iC&lt;r0T] : a 
combination of two metaphors, both 
of which refer to a horse which has 
been caught by a noose, and then 
guided according to a strange will by 
a bridle which has been forced into 



its mouth. In the same way Polus, 
by that unlucky admission, allowed 
himself to be noosed, and was thus 
compelled to follow the lead of So 
crates, wherever that might take him. 

16. TO&gt; O VTI : affirms the justice of 
the accusation made against Socrates 
by Polus. 

17. &lt;j&gt;opTiK&lt;x: a word not uncom 
mon in Plato, is used in Euthi/d. 287 a 
of insidious catch-questions. See on 
Apol. 32 a, where combined with Si/ca- 
vixa. it is used of the tediousness of 
those detailed discussions from which 
Socrates, after the manner of an ora 
tor before a court, seeks to draw his 
proofs. Here Calluses probably wants 
to indicate the vulgarity of such il 
lustrations and talks, as being fit 
only for the uncultured multitude. 
The rel. sentence & 0u&lt;rei Kre. is con 
nected epexegetically with ToiaCra, 
and thereby the conclusion from the 
special case is made of general appli 
cation. It was indeed from the idea 
of the na\6i&gt; that Socrates drew the 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 137 

St. I. p. 482. 

d\TJ06Lav StcJ/ceti&gt;, a c^ucret p.ev ou/c ecmv /caXct, VOJJLO) Se . 
a? rd TToXXct Se raura eVavrt ctXXi^Xoi? eo"ru&gt;, 77 re &lt;^&gt;vo"t5 
20 /cat 6 i/o/Lto?. ea^ ou^ rt? ato-^w^rat f&lt;** /^^ roX/xa Xeyeti^483 
aVep z^oet, a^ay/ca^erat .eVai^rta Xe yeti/. 6 Sr) /cat o~v rovro 
TO cro^w Karai i OfjK(i}&lt;; /ca/cov^yet? eV rot? Xoyot?, eai/ 
rt? /cara VOJJLOV Xe y^, /caret fyvcrw VTre/aajraiz/, eav Se ra 
&lt;^uo~ecu?, ra rov VO/JLOV. atcrrrep avrt/ca ev rourot?, TW 
25 dSt/cet^ Te /cat T&J aSt/cetcr^at, TTwXov TO /caTct 
Xeyoz/To?, cru TOV vopov eStw/ca$e? /caret 

yap Trai/ ato-^toi^ ecrru&gt; OTrep /cat /cct/ctov, TO 



482 whole argument with which he re- 
e futed Polus. 

18. &lt;{&gt;v(ri (itv, vo jiw 8 : the oppo 
sition of natural right to conventional 
right (law) was first definitely main 
tained by Hippias of Elis. Cf. Prot. 
337 c d, Xen. Mem. iv. 4. 14. After 
him this principle was accepted and 
made a commonplace by all the 
Sophists. It is probable that Gorgias 
himself did not defend it, but his 
teaching can be traced back to it. 
This principle Callicles now proceeds 
to unfold. Of kindred import is also 
the discussion between Alcibiades 
and Pericles, related by Xen. Mem. i. 
2. 40 ff. 

483 21 f. o Si) Kal &lt;n) TOVTO TO vofyov 
KTf. : rt aofy&v (artifice, tric!c~) is used 
somewhat scornfully in the sense in 
which the sophistical Eristics em 
ployed -it, with whom Callicles puts 
Socrates on a level. Hence he also 
employs towards him the word KCL- 
Kovpye iv, which was used among the 
Eristics to denote crafty tripping in 
discussion. Cf. Rep. i. 341 a otfre yap 
&v fj.f \d8ois KaKovpywv, by which Thra- 
symachus declares his ability to de 
fend himself against such unfair treat 



ment ; so ib. 338 d. The same feel- 483 
ing determines the choice of the com- a 
pound v-neptarav " to slip artfully into 
the question," " ask slily ". TOVTO 
TO o-o&lt;J&gt;o v : is epexegetic to o. 

23. t dv 8t % Kre. : supply the same 
verbs as are found in the first mem 
ber of the sentence. 

24. oxnrtp avT^a: as, for example. 
See on 472 d. 

26. eSicoKaOes Kara &lt;f&gt;\Jo-iv : you 
followed up what he meant " conven 
tionally " by arguing upon it in the 
"natural" sense. Cope. I.e. Socrates 
had treated the concession of Polus, 
and drawn his results from it, as if 
Polus had therein conceded that to 
do wrong was by nature, i.e. of itself, 
more ugly than to suffer wrong. "For 

so runs the argument of Callicles 

that which is by nature ugly coin 
cides with what is evil, which latter, 
however, is the suffering of wrong. 
But we must not conclude from this 
that what is by law the more ugly is 
also the greater evil." 

27 f. TO d8iK6io-0ai : as the passage 
stands, must be considered as explan 
atory of the preceding, without close 
construction. 



y eo-Tti TO 
30 to /cpetTToV cmv 
TrpOTTT] Xa/ctdju,evo9 
xiSe ctXXa) ov av 
ot 



138 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 483. 

O\ V 5&gt;\ V 5 O. \ ^ / 

oe TO aoiKeiv. ovoe yap ai dpog rovro b 
a, TO dot/cetcr$ai, dXX dt SpaTrdSov Tti^d?, 
-^ {rjz , oo~Ti9 dSt/cov^te^o? /cat 
otd? Te eo Ttt avTos avra) fiorjOtlv 
dXX , ot^uat, ot nde^evoi Toug 
av0pa)TTOi elaLV /cat ot TroXXot. TT/OO? 
oS^ /cat TO avTot? o-v/x^epoy TOU? TC i^d/xov? TiOev- 
35 Tat /cat Toug eVatVov 5 lira-ivova-iv /cat Toug i|/dyov? vl/eyof- c 



/cat u^aTov? oVrag TiXeov e^etv, tva ^ai^ OLVTWV TT\OV e^w- 
&lt;rt^, Xeyovo~tv cu&lt;? alcr^pw /cat dSt/co^ TO TrXeoi e/creti , /cat 
TOVTO ecmv TO aSt/cet^, TO iT\.ov Twv aXXwi/ 



483 



28. ov8e Y*p : leads over to a criti- 
cism of Socrates view per se, the 
question thus far having been his man 
ner of procedure in the case of Polus. 

30. to KpeiTTOV /ere. : in the opinion 
of the masses, the same is true of all 
who are without the enjoyments of 
life. (7/1 Phaedo 65 a. The regular 
relative after an indefinite (jivAs) is 
Aans, which frequently has a condi 
tional idea, and then takes the cond. 
neg. ^. H- 699 a. 

31 f. avros KTJ8i]Tai. : the same 
ideas were presented in 480 a. Here 
every man is expressly thrown upon 
his own resources and the state abol 
ished. 

32. dlXX , olp.ai KTt. : this exposition 
of the origin of conventional right is 
designed by Callicles to show the su 
perior authority of the natural right 
which lie advocates. ol riOc pcvoi : 
" the law-makers." The active is used 
of the law-giver. On the force of 
the article with the predicate, see IT. 
669 a; G. 141, N. 8. 

33. Kal ol iro\\o: it is just this 
addition which contains the most im 



portant point, according to Callicles 48 
real view, though he keeps it in the 
background, because for him the con 
trast between stronger and weaker is 
of more value for his argument. It 
is this begging of the question to 
which Socrates first turns his atten 
tion in 488 c ft . irpos avrovs : usu 
ally we find /3\fTrovTs, but the prepo 
sition itself is sufficient. Kr. 08, 39,5. 

35. tiratvovs, vj/o -yovs : the people c 
not only makes laws, i.e. commands 
and prohibitions, the transgression of 
which is punished by penalties, but 
also expresses in manifold ways, by 
offices, honors, etc., its judgment on 
the value of men and actions. 

36. Another case of explanatory 
asyndeton. t ppwjievtcrTe povs : how 
completely this word has become an 
adjective is shown by the fact that 
it is the only partic. which admits 
comparison. 

38. ir\ovKTiv: is an expression 
for every effort of self-aggrandize 
ment, and was often used as a politi 
cal watchword in opposition to la-ovo- 
/j.ia. Cf. rb luov, two lines below. 



IIAATONOS 



139 



St. I. p. 483. 

40 aya7T&lt;So~t yap, ot/xat, avrol OLV TO urov-evoMTUf &lt;f&gt;av\oTepoL 



XXXIX. Ata ravra. orj VO^M ^tef rovro aSt/co^ /cat 
alo-xpov Xeyerat, TO TrXeW ^reu/ ex etl/ rwv vroXXwi/, /cat 
d8t/ceu&gt; auro KaXovcrti/ 17 8e y6, ot)uat, &lt;uo-t&lt;? avr?) aTro- d 
c^atVet aura, ort 8t/catoV ecrru/ rov d/AetVa) row ^elpovos 
5 TrXe oi e^etv /cat rot Sui arwrepoi roG dSwarwreyOov. 877X0? 
8e ravra TroXXa^ov on ovrcog e^et, /cat ei/ rot? aXXot? w- 
ot? /cat rojt av9p(i)TTO)v iv oXat? rat? vrdXecrt /cat rot? ye^e- 
crtv, ort ourw ro St/catot* /ce/cptrat, TW /cpetrra&gt; rov 177x0^05 
/cat TrXeov e^etv. eVet TTOIOJ 8t/catw 



483 40. d-yairaxri : in mockery, because 
c satisfaction is a sign of weakness, 
(y. what Adimantus says in .Rep. ii. 
3C6 C olSfj/ art TrA^j ef TU ^eta (pvcrfi 
Svaxepa-ivGiv rb adtKe iv t) firiffTri/nr]v \a- 
ftiiv a.Trtx eTat &VTOV, -riav 76 dtAAoii/ 
ovStls fKwv SiKatos, aAA. inrb avavSpias 
t) yflpeas ij nvos &\\ris aff6fvfias ^ifya 
rb a.5iKf7v, aSufar^f avrb Spav. TO 
tcrov: Callicles is thinking of the 
fundamental principle of democratic 
states, the lffovo/j.ta and iVJrrjs of all. 
d XXXIX. 4. avro : draws especial 
attention to the following clause, 
which it introduces. By its proxim 
ity to O.VTI) this emphasis is still more 
increased. dfuCvw: is here probably 
used purposely instead of Kpeirrw, 
as Callicles had in mind also the 
mental superiority of the rhetorically 
educated over the great multitude. 
Hence, too, Swarcarfpov. 

5. SijXoi : can be taken in construc 
tion with &lt;pv(ris, or, which is better, 
as an impersonal verb equiv. to $rj\6t&gt; 
(5i}A.a) to-Tiv. The subj. is the fol 
lowing 2n clause, whose own subj., 
ravra, has been attracted to the gov 
ernment of the leading verb. 



6. iroXXaxov : introduces facts in 483 
support of the general statement. 
Kal v TOIS aXXois t^ ois : the law of 
nature is the principle which is at the 
basis of national law. Here is, more 
over, an indication of the moral char 
acter of those who hold this view, in 
that they put the &v6puiros on the 
plane of the ^Sov. 

7. 0X0.1$ rats iro Xco-i : in inter 
national relations this natural law 
( might makes right ) has preserved 
its force longer than in the inter 
course of individual men ; hence &gt;/- 
vos is equiv. to gens. The clause 
following, on . . . x eiI/ &gt; i g explana 
tory of Tavra or/ OVTWS *X el - 

8. Kc Kpirou : in 520 e vtrtfumu is 
the word. 

9. opx &lt;iv : * s tne l e S a l&gt; TAe oi/ X f " 
the natural expression of the same 
idea. c irti iroo&gt; SiKaio&gt; Krt . : is not 
purely neg., but has somewhat the 
sense : " What other right had Xerxes 
than that of nature 1 " The choice of 
examples shows that with this self 
ish, immoral view of life is connected 
also a lack of national feeling. Cal 
licles himself feels the impropriety 



140 



10 H 



PLATO S GOIIGIAS. 

St. I. p. 483. 

cirl rrjv EXXaSa la-rpaTevcrev r) 6 Trarrjp OLVTOV eVt e 
^KvOas ^ aXXa /Jivpia av TIS ^X OL T0tct ^ ra Xeyeu&gt; aXX , 
ot/xat, ovroi Kara &lt;$&gt;v(Tiv TT]V rov StKcuov ravra TrpdrTovcnv, 
Kal vai fJLa Ata Kara vo^ov ye rov rrjs ^&gt;uo~ea&gt;s, ov (JLGTOL 
tcraj? /cara rovrov, ov ^jLtcts [rt^e/xe^a] TrXarro^re? TOVS 
15 ySeXrurrot"? /cat eppa/xe^ecrrarov? rj/jiO)^ avra)i&gt;, IK j/e&lt;ui&gt; 
, ojcnrep Xeovra? KarerraoovTes re /cat yorjrev- 

ovfj.eOa Xeyo^re?, a&gt;? TO tcrov 
rourd ecmv TO Ka\.oi&gt; /cat TO 



ot 



Se 



483 of declaring Xerxes to be a/j.eiv(av and 



SuvaTuiTfpos Ttav EAAiijj a)^, and there 
fore hastily seeks another example 
which will not arouse personal feeling. 

11. a\Xa fivpia : is simply rhetori 
cal exaggeration. The concluding 
summarizing clause deviates from 
the regular construction of the sen 
tence, as also in a similar passage in 
Apol. 41 C tir\ Tr6&lt;rcf 8 &v TiS 8e !&lt;xfTO 
e|6Tatrai i) OSvcrffta ^ ~2.iffv(pov, r) &\- 
Aovs fj.vpious &v TIS ffirot T. 

12. olfiai : as well as "frees, a couple 
of lines below, merely softens the ex 
pression, without diminishing its posi- 
tiveness. Of. 473 a. -r^v rov SiKaiov : 
if these words, which we would rather 
miss, are genuine, we have a case of 
word-play, which may be justified on 
the ground of the proposition above, 
7) Sf ye . . . aSwarcarfpov. The same 
force must be assigned to rov Sixatov 
&lt;f&gt;vaet below (484 c), though the form 
is different. 

13. val |xd Aa Kara i&lt;rt. : a clever 
play upon the word j/o /xos. " Nature, 
too, has its law, right and custom." 

14. ij[Mis : contains, by the implied 
contrast, a rebuke. Notice the heap 
ing up of the participles, which, 
though connected with one verb, are 
subordinated one to another, quite 
after the Greek habit. See Kr. 56, 



iKCLLov. eav oe ye, otjuat, 

15, with notes. irXdrTovrts : the 4S3 
side-idea of artificiality and amateur- e 
ishness easily attaches itself to this 
verb. Cf. Apol. 17 C fj.eipa.Kia&gt; irAar- 
TOVTI \6yovs. It is applied to laws, 
as here, also Leg. iv. 712 b Trfipia^tBa 
Kaddirep TrcuSej Trpf&lt;r/3vTai. TrAarreiv r&lt;? 

\6yif TOVS VOfjLOVS. 

15 f. K ve wv Xa[j.pdvovTs : cf. Apol. 
18 b K TraiStav TrapaAa/SiWes. The 
usual word for receiving into school 
is the compound. Cf. 510 b. The use 
of the simple verb here implies a forci 
ble compulsory manner of treatment. 

16. iocnrp Xe ovras KaTTra8ovTS : 
the comparison describes with bitter 
ness the suppression of the so-called 
natural freedom, in that it compares 
education to the taming of wild beasts 
(KaTa5ov\ovfj.e6a}. KaTf-rraSeiv applies 
to soothing by certain formulae, or 
charms; yorirtveiv to the employment 
of forms of magic and witchcraft. 
Meno uses the same expression re 
garding the dialectic proof of Socra 
tes, 80 a Kal vvf, Sis y t/j.ol SoKfls, yorj- 
reveis fj.e Kal (pap/j.a.TTfis Kal drexj ais 
KaTeiraStis, In a jesting way, with 
out feeling, firddeiv is used in Phaedo 
77 e, fira&gt;8-fi in Charm. 155 e. 

18 f . Av . . . Y vtirai : Callicles 484 
does not doubt that this future abso- a 
lute ruler will come. 



IIAATON02 TOPriAS. 141 

St. I. p. 484. 

&lt;f)V(rii&gt; iKavrjv yeV^rat eywv avtjp, irdvTa ravra ctTrocretcra- 
20 /new? /cat Stap/or^as /cat Sta^uyojf, /caraTrar^cra 1 ? TO, 
repa ypa/x/zara /cat /utayyavev/xara /cat eV&jSas /cat 
rov? Trapa fyvcrw an OUST as, eVaz/acrras ave^av 
rj/jLcrepos 6 SouXos, /cat IvravOa e^ r e Xa/zi/;ez TO 
St/catoz . So/cet 8e /xot /cat IltVSa^os aVep eyw Xe yco eVSet/c- b 
25 vvcrBai eV TOJ acr/xart eV a&gt; Xe yet art 

VO/JLOS 6 TrdvTwv /3a&lt;rtXevs 



re /cat 



484 19. &lt;J&gt;v &lt;riv iKavTJv : " a nature which 
a is equal to all difficulties." There is 
no understatement, as in 480 a. All 
the following expressions are chosen 
so as to be appropriate to the much- 
loved comparison with wild beasts. 
airofffifffOai can apply both to the 
shaking off of any bond or yoke and 
to the throwing of his rider by a 
horse ; 8iapprias is used more of break 
ing a hedge or an enclosure than a 
halter, etc. airopp-r)as would be more 
natural for the latter; cf. Horn. Z 507 
5f&lt;r/j.bv airopprt^as, which passage quite 
suits the view of Callicles. 

20. 8ia&lt;j&gt;vytov : calls to mind what 
has been previously said by Polus 
(473 c). KaTaTraTqcras : depicts the 
insolence of the victor to the van 
quished. In A 157 Homer makes 
Agamemnon say of the perjured 
Trojans Kara. 5 6pi.a TTKTTO. irarr\aav. 

21. ypaiAjJ.o.Ta /ere. : the ypa.fj.fj.ar a. 
denote, in contradistinction to the 
unwritten laws implanted in man bv 
nature, the "written laws" which limit 
and regulate the exercise of the will ; 
fj.ayyavevfj.ara " works of deceit and 
witchcraft," which fetter the reason ; 
firifiSa i "incantations" which palsy the 
feelings. These ideas correspond in 
the reverse order to the preceding 



participles, KarfTraSovres, yotirevovrfs, 48 * 
\eyovTfs, and the participles just in a 
advance a.Tro(Tei&lt;Td/j.6vos . . . Siatpvyciiv 
are probably chosen with reference to 
them. All three ideas serve, more 
over, to show from the various sides 
what objections can be made to the 
laws which are opposed to nature, 
and are hence crowded together for 
greater emphasis. 

22. eiravao-Tas : is used of one who 
has lain prostrate for a time and now 
unexpectedly shows his strength. 
dvecjxxvq : is gnomic aorist. The 
single past example (aor.) serves as 
a norm for the general statement 
(pres.). H. 840; GMT. 155. 

23. d SovXos : as a result of /caro- 
8oiM.oiVte0a above, 483 e, " the one 
whom we brought up as a slave." 
t^ Xajji\|/ : shone forth in splendor, a 
poetical word also employed in Rep. 
iv. 435 a. 

24. 8oKi 8e jxoi : introduces a new b 
element, the authority of Pindar. 
Knowledge of the poets was a require 
ment of the culture of the period. 
Cf. Prot. 338 e. The last words of 
the fragment are restored by Eergk 
(Poet. Li/r. Gr. p. 344, ed. 3) from 
the citation of the Scholiast as fol 
lows : 



142 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



OUT? Se 877, &lt;j&gt;i)&lt;rut, 

ayei St/catcuj&gt; TO 
vTrepraTa 



St. I. p. 484. 



re/c/xatpo/xat 



30 



Xeyet OVTOJ TTW? TO yap da-pa OVK evrto-Ta^at Xeyet 8 6Vt 
ouYe 7T/3ta/xe^o5 OUT SoWo? TOT) F^pvoVov ^Xcto"aro TO,? 

/3oUS, 0)9 TOVrOV O^TOS TOV Sl/CCUOV (/&gt;UO~et, /Cat /3ov&lt;? /Cat C 

35 TaXXa KTijfJLGLTa elvai TraWa TOV fteXriovos re /cat /cpetT- 
Toi/09 Ta TO*! yeipovanv TC /cat T^TTOvwf. 

XL. To /xei^ ov^ dXyOes OVTOJ? ^X et y^ " 61 ^ e/ &gt; ai/ CTTI 
TO, /xet^w eX^? eao"a? 17817 &lt;^tXoo~o^)ta^. &lt;iXoo~o&lt;t / a yap 



484 fpyoiffiv HpoxAeos firel Tr)pv6va Boas 
K.vK\anritav errl irpodvpwv EvpuaBeos 
dvaiTTJTas re Kal airpidras fj\afftv. 

Since we do not know the context in 
which these verses stand, Pindar s 
views cannot be determined from 
them with certainty ; but they were 
probably based on the principles of 
religious belief. In this v6/j.os 6 irdv- 
ro&gt;v &a.o-i\fvs Pindar may be thinking 
of the power of that fate which is 
superior even to the gods themselves. 
Geryones, son of Chrysaor (" light 
ning") and the Oceanid Callirhoe 
("beautiful stream"), was a giant 
with three bodies and three heads. 
He lived with his dog Orthros, or Or- 
thos, on the fertile island Erytheia, 
and possessed great herds of cattle. 
These were stolen from him by Her 
cules in the expedition celebrated in 
the story. Of. Preller, Mythol. 2 ii. 
202-216. vSeiKvv vtu: is used of all 
kinds of practical proof ; airodfiKvi/fai, 
of demonstration. 

32. OVK Tro-Ta|A(u : says Callicles, 
because the exact words of the poem 



are not at his command. The verb 484 
has the same meaning in Prot. 339 b, 
Phaedo 61 b. After cnrpidras Calli 
cles breaks off, intending to give the 
sense of what follows, and resumes 
the idea with ovre Trpia.ij.evos. 

33. T^Xao-aro : the use of the mid 
dle instead of the active is normal, 
but is well suited to Callicles con 
ception. 

34. cos TOVTOV OVTOS : the use of els c 
ascribes this view to Hercules, as his 
basis of action, rovrov is explained 
by the clause Kal oCs /ere. 

36. TO, TCOV \tip6vuv KTL : notice the 
rhetorical position. 

XL. 1. TO jitv ovv d\Tj0 s : intro 
duces a new topic, that of the value 
of philosophy. Its connexion with 
the preceding lies in the fact that 
Callicles looks upon philosophy as 
the hindrance which prevents Socrates 
from recognizing the truth of what 
he says. e irl TCI fxe &&amp;gt; : is indefinite, 
and is employed only to depreciate 
philosophy and relegate it to a lower 
plane, as is evident from Callicles 
further exposition. 



rot CCTTLV, a&gt; 



rat v 



IIAATON02 TOPriAS. 143 

St. I. p. 484. 

apCei^, dv rt? avrou /xerpta&gt;5 d\jjr)- 
i^Xt/cta lav Se Trepaurepa) rov Sewro&lt;? e^Sta- 
5 rpti//^, $ia(f&gt;0opd T&V dvdpatTra)^. ectf yap /cat TrdVv 
ev(f&gt;vr)&lt;&gt; 77 /cat Troppco Trjs lyXtKta? (^tXocrcx^, aVay/oj trails- d 
rwv aireipov yeyovevai ICTTLV, &v ^prj e/ATretpcw elvau TOV 
p.e\XovTa KaXov xdyaOov /cat evSo/a/x,o*&gt; ecrecr^at 
Kal yap r&&amp;gt;v vop,wv aneipoi yLyvovrai TWV Kara rrjv 
10 /cat raw Xdya)^, ot? Set ^pcuyLte^ov o/uiXeti ei^ rot? &lt;rv[JL/3o- 
Xaiot? rot? dv0pa)TTOL&lt;; /cat tSta /cat S^/xocrta, /cat 
a)v re /cat eVi^iyxtwt rwi/ di&gt;8 pa)Trei(ov, /cat crv 
rj6a)v TravTOLTracriv ctTretpot yiyvovTou. eTretoav 

et? rt^a tStav ^ TroXtTt/ci)^ Trpd^w, /carayeXacrrot 



484 
c 



3. x a P^v: with a pleasing conde 
scension, recognizing its merit, but 
what a poor merit ! Cy. 485 b. 

4. v TO T]\iKia : " in the time of life 
suitable for it." What period this 
is can be gathered from the expres 
sions irdppco rijs r)\iKia.s and irepaiTfpta 
rov Sfovros. The words /xerpi ajs and 
a^rjrai are also designedly chosen. 

5. 6ia4&gt;6opa : Callicles assumes al 
most the tone of an oracle. 

7. aircipov Y Y ovev&lt;u: " a man can 
not practise philosophy and at the 
same time fulfil the requirements of 
his civil position." 

8. The Ka\bs Kaya06s, according to 
the idea of Callicles, is shown by the 
addition of tvd6Kt/j.os, to be the man 
who, through practical activity, ob 
tains reputation and honor. With 
/ue AAco we find the pres. and fut. 
almost equally common, the aor. ex 
ceptional. 

9. TOV vo tuov : that Callicles is 
laying great stress on the knowledge 
of the laws in this passage, seems at 
first sight inconsistent with the view 
which lie has already expressed ; but 



in reality he has shifted his point of 484 
view but little, since he advocates the 
study of the laws, not for the pur 
pose of following them, but as being 
necessary for the work of the practi 
cal statesman, whether he be in the 
senate or assembly, or hold any pub 
lic position. The force, therefore, of 
v6p.oi is much that of our "constitu 
tion." The Atfyoi ols Se? xpia/Afvov KTC. 
belong to the department of jurispru 
dence in both its divisions, individual 
and national. v/j./36\ata is character 
ized in Rep. i. 333 a, as the variety 
of Koivoavhuara. (i.e. mutual intercourse, 
trade, and commerce) in which 8t/foi- 
offvvr) is of especial value. It de 
notes, accordingly, treaties and the 
law-business connected with them. 

11 f. TWV TJSovwv KTe. : the enjoy 
ment of life consists, according to 
Callicles, in satisfying the appetites. 

12. TWV ^6&lt;ov : can be considered 
as a general comprehensive term, in 
so far as we understand by it the 
peculiar traits of mind and charac 
ter which impart individuality to a 
man. 



144 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 484. 

15 yLyvovTai, axnrep ye, oi/zcu, ot TTO\LTLKOL, eVeiScb au eis e 
T&lt;XS v[JiTpa&lt;; Star/)i/3a? eX^axrt^ /cat TOUS Xoyous, /cara- 
ye Xao-Toi etcrtz^. cru/x/3au&gt;ei yap TO rov EupiTriSou Xa/z- 
7T/DO9 T icrriv CAcacrro? eV TOVTCO, Kal eVt TOUT eVetyerai, 

P6fJL(i)V TO TT\LCrTOV T^/xepa? TOVTO) 



20 IV cu/ros avrov Tiry^dVei /Se XTtcrros u&gt;v 

OTTOV 8 av tfravXos 17, IvrevOeis &lt;evyei KCU XoiSopei TOVTO, 485 
TO 8 erepov eTrat^et, ewoia TT^ eavTou, i^you/xei c 

eavrbv .TTa.LV6u&gt;. dXX , ot/xat, TO opOoTCLTov ec 

&lt;iXocro&lt;ia&lt;; jneV ocrov vratSeta? 

25 Yapus KaXov fjLT^en&gt;^ /cat ov/c atcr^pov /zeipa/aai oz^Tt 
(^i\ocro&lt;^eiv eTretSav 8e 17817 7rpecr/3vTpos ojf ai 
en, (^tXocro^)^, /caTaye XacrTov, 5 ^oj/cyoaTeg, TO 

484 15. uio-irtp -ye : makes a concession, and reading /COTTI for /cai tVi, form a 4 ^ 
e in order to anticipate the retort which trimeter. Cf. Ar. Vesp. 1431 tpSot TIS e 
could easily be made here. *r)v eVao-ros elBfirj T(-x. vr l v - 

16. 8iarpipds : is used especially of 20. iva rvy\a.vti : is to be corn- 

philosophical discussions. Cf. Apol. pared with OTTOV &c ^ to show the dif 
ference between definite and indefinite 
antecedent. O.VTOS a-urov P\TICTTOS: 
the gen. with sups, may be an exten 
sion of the gen. with comparatives. 
See II. G44 a. 

24. dfj.t}&gt;oT6piov : i.e. philosophy and 4S: 
politics. 6 o-ov iratSeias X4 )IV as f ar 

as it serves the purpose of education. 
Cf. Hep. iii. 403 e Scrov rovs TVITOVS, 
Euthyd. 273 a ryv (pv&lt;rtv Sa-ov. See 
H. 719 b ; G. 160, 1. The opposite is 
firl Txvr), or something similar, as 
seen from Prot. 312 b TOVTCUV &lt;rv l/ca- 

ybs tff6fj.evos, dAA. firl iraiStia, us 
rhv ISicaTtjv Kal rbf \evOtpov Trpeirfi. 
Culture was the watchword of the 
time. 

25. Kal OVK ato-xpo v : change from 
the Ka\6v to the Karayf\a.ffTOi&gt;. 



37 C o^x oioi re tyeveade fvejKeiv ras 
e/jLas Siarptftas Kal rovs \6yovs, Charm. 
153 a yet em TCCJ vvf)dfis Siarpi0ds. 

17. &lt;rv(ipaivi : is in point. TO TOV 
EvpiiriSou : inasmuch as his works 
abounded in gnomes and sententious 
sayings, and he himself was not far 
removed from the sophistic way of 
looking at things, Euripides was fre 
quently quoted by sophists and ora 
tors, and also by Socrates (Plato). 
The present passage is from the 
lost tragedy Antiope. See below, 
485 e. 

18. v TOV TW Kal cVl /ere. : the 
demonstratives are antecedent to the 
adverbial rel. clause with iVa, " in 
which each one is most successful." 
The words \a./u.irp6s . . . tve iyerou, by 
omitting what would not be missed, 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 145 

St. I. p. 485. 

yt yi&gt;erat, /cat eycuye O^OIOTOLTOV Trctcr^co Trpos rous &lt;tXocro- b 
(^owras axnrep Trpos rows x/feXXt^o/xeVous /cat Trat^o^ra?. 

30 orai/ /x,eV yap TratSiof tSw, a&gt; en, Trpocrry/cet StaXe yecr^at 
ovTO), t//eXXtd/ J tei oi Kal 7ratof, ^atpco re /cat ^apiev fj,oi 
(^atVerat /cat e\ev9epiov /cat irpeirw ry TOV vratStov i^ 
orai&gt; Se era&lt;a)? StaXeyo/zeVov vratSaptov d/coucrw, 
rt /xot So/cet -)(P *Jt Jia twai /cat d^ta /xou ra wra /cat /xot 

35 So/cet SovXcTrpeTre ? rt et^at orat 8e df 8^09 aKovcrrj rt?- 
t|/eXXt^o/xeVov ^ Trat^ovra opa, /caraye Xacrrov &lt;^at^erat /cat 
avavSpov /cat TrX^yoJi OL^LOV. TO.VTOV ovv eywye rouro 
irdcr^w /cat Trpo? rovg (^tXocro^ov^ra?. Trapa i/e aj 
/xetpa/ctw opait &lt;f&gt;i\ocro(j)(,av aya/xat, /cat Trpetrtiv 

40 /cat lyyov/xai \ev0ep6v rtz^a eti^at TOVTOV TOV av 
TOV Se /AT) (^tXocro&lt;^ov^ra aveXtvOepov /cat ovSeVore 

eavrbv oure /caXou oure yevva.iov 
Se S&gt;) 7rpecr/3urepov tSw ert (f&gt;L\ocro&lt;f)Ovi&gt;Ta /cat 



i/ yap 
8o/cet, 



485 



28. ITOO-XW irpo s : as 482 c. The 
comparison, however sensible the 
thought therein expressed may be, 
still is not in place here. For it de- 
scribes only the subjective impression 
which philosophizing at different pe- 
riods of life makes on Callicles. It 
is therefore only a rhetorical reaffir- 
mation of the statement that philoso- 
phy is not appropriate for a mature 
man. In his mind, however, Callicles 
has still a tertium com para- 
tionis which he does not express, 
viz. the objects of philosophical re- 
search afford no real interest, hence 
resemble iraiSia. Further, so much 
trouble about single ideas is like &lt;//eA.- 
\ie&lt;r6ai (stammering}. On the con- 
trary, ffa&lt;pus 8ia\fye(r6a.i (Ae 7") is 
the business of orators. 

32. e \u0piov : Callicles speaks of 



stammering thus, as contrasted witli 485 
the restraint which the child must 
exercise in order to learn to speak 
clearly, which latter seems to him to 
be SouAoTrpeWs. Note also the contrast 
in xapiev and irixp&v. 

38. irapd ve u&gt; KT!. : &lt;/&lt;e companion of c 
(irapa) a youth. The duplication of 
the idea is also found in Prot. 315 cl 
vtov n tri fj.tipa.Kiov. 

40. \v0epov : is amplified and il- 
lustrated by the following clause, oirSf- 
vbs atidxrovTa KTS. Philosophy gives- 
the youth an opportunity for the 
practice in mental gymnastics, which 
is as yet denied him in public life, 
and thus prepares him for his future 
career as a speaker in the assembly. 

43. Sij : deictic. This is just the 
case about which Callicles raises the 
question. 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 485. 



, Tr\r)ywv JJLOL So/cei 77877 Setcr^at, o5 

45 /cpares, ouro? 6 avijp. o yap vw$r) eXeyov, VTra 
TOUT a; TOJ dv0pa)TTw, KO.V Trdvv ev(j)vr)s 77, dVaVSpw yevecrdai 
&lt;f&gt;evyovTi TO, /Accra TT^S TrdXeous Kat TO,S dyopas, eV afs ec^ 
6 7roi7?Tr}&lt;? TOUS aVSpag apnrptTrets yiyveo-#at, /caTaSeSv- 
KoYt 8e TOV \OITTOV fiiov ySiGJfat /xTa /xetpa/acoi cz&gt; y&jvta 
50 Tpiwv 77 TeTToipo)V \l)i0vpL,ovTa, IXevQepov Se /cat jue ya /cat e 



XLI. Eyw 8e, a) Sw/cpaTes, TT/JO? &lt;re evrtet/caig e)(aj 
/ctt Swevcu oui^ TTTTOv6eva.i vvv oirep 6 ZijOos 



485 44. 8cio-0ai: is still stronger than 
^ftoc, and declares that it is to the 
man s own interest to be so dealt 
with. 

47. rd jxeVa TTJS iroXsws : is empha 
sized together with the ayopd, in op 
position with the following ti&gt; ywvia. 
Cf. Cic. de Or. i. 13. 57 quibus 
(philosophis) ego ut de his 
rebus in angulis consumendi 
otii causa disserant cum con- 
cessero, illud tarn en oratori 
tribuam, etc. 

48. d TroiTiTijs : the poet, of course, 
is Homer. He says, I 440, vr\irwv, 
ot/Trco eiSod 6/j.ouoo Trro\f/j.oio | oi5 d-yo- 
pf(av, iVa T &v8pes apitrpeTTfts re\e0ou- 
ITLV. KaraStSvKOTi : " in retirement," 
as contrasted with the brilliant life 
of the public man. The word is 
used somewhat differently in Rep. ix. 
579 b, where it is said of a tyrant 
6&r a.iro8r)fj.Tjira.i e^ecrnv (awro?) ov5a/u.A(re 
oSre OtaipTJaai &atav 5?; Kal ol &\\oi 
(\ev8fpoi fTTL0ufj.T]Tai flfft, KaraSfdvKciis 
Se tv Tj7 olfia TO. TroAAa &s yvf^j {p. 

49. |iTa (iipaK&lt;ov : as contrasted 
with association with men and witb 
the whole people. It is evident that, 
in spite of Callicles exaggeration, 
he is striking continually at Socra 



tes (and Plato s) occupation. Quite 485 
naturally and conversationally &lt;J/i0v- 
pifrvra suggests again its opposite, 
which is added in ^evdepov q&gt;Qfy- 

51. veaviKo v : for the meaning, see e 
on 482 c above. Cf. Dem. 01. iii. 32 
fffrt 8 ovSfiror , olp.a.1, /*eya Kal vfaviKb]/ 
(f&gt;p6vrj/j.a, \a/3f?v /j.tKpa Kal (pav\a irpaT- 

XLI. 1. After this general pre 
sentation of his views of philosophy, 
Callicles now proceeds to make a 
special application to Socrates case, 
with apparent personal good-will, it 
is true, but still with the condescend 
ing mien of the superior man of the 
world. 

2 f. 6 irep d Zt]0os irpds TOV A|i- 
4&gt;iova : the omission of irpbs are is 
hardly felt. Callicles cleverly illus 
trates his exposition of the opposition 
between the principles of practical 
life and this theoretical philosophiz 
ing by reference again to the already 
cited Antiope of Euripides. Antiope 
had borne to Zeus twin sons, Amphion 
and Zethus, but was afterwards taken 
by her uncle Lycus to Tliebes, where 
she suffered for a long time the most 
cruel treatment at the hands of Ly- 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 147 

St. I. p. 486. 

rov A/xc^tWa 6 EuptTTtSov, ovirep (Mvr)o-0rjv. /cat yap 
e/iot rcuavr arra eVep^erat vrpos ere \eyeiv, oldirep e/ceu&gt;o? 
5 77/305 TOI&gt; dSeX(/&gt;oi&gt;, on " d/xeXet?, &&amp;gt; 2cu/cpaT65, wi&gt; Set &lt;re 
cVt/u.eXet(r^at, /cat (frvcriv i/a^s &lt;e^;w^) &lt;SSe yevvaiav /xet- 
pa/cta&gt;Set rt^t StaTrpeVets jaop^w/xart, /cat our ai&gt; 
ftovXalcn Trpocrfer cu&gt; 6p#aj5 Xoyoi^, our ei/cos av /cat 
Tndavov Xd/cots ov# vrrep aXXou veaviKov /8ovXevju,a /8ou- 
10 Xevcrato." /catrot, a&gt; c^tXe Sw/cpares /cat jitot /x^Sev d^^e- 
ewota yap epai r&gt;y cr^ ou/c alcr^pov 8o/cei crot 



485 cus wife, Dirce. Meanwhile, her sons 
e were being brought up by a herdsman 
in the forest. Amphion devoted him 
self entirely to music, while the active 
and restless Zethus spent his time in 
hunting and the care of his herds. 
Finally Antiope escapes from her 
prison, and hurries to her sons. Dirce 
pursues, overtakes her, and is just in 
the act of having her bound to a wild 
steer, when the sons, who had been 
informed of their parentage by the 
herdsman, appear on the scene, rescue 
their mother from the hands of Dirce, 
and bind her to the steer instead. 
Dirce was then changed into a foun 
tain. Amphion and Zethus attain 
the sovereignty in Thebes, and fortify 
it with walls. In this work Zethus 
contributed his great bodily strength, 
while Arnphion s lyre drew after him 
the stones. This difference in charac 
ter as related in the myth (Apollod. 

iii. 5- 5 ZfjOoS fJ.fV ofiv 7T6yUe\?TO f3ov- 

&lt;f&gt;op/3i(ai , Afj.&lt;pi&lt;av 5e Ki6ap(fiSiav tfaKti) 
suggested to Euripides a dialogue 
between the brothers, wherein each 
praises his own calling to the dispar 
agement of the other s. Callicles 
applies Euripides words to the op 
position between political and philo 
sophical activity. 



5 f. The words of Euripides are 485 
given by Nauck. Eur. frag? 185, as e 
follows : 



. . . o/te\ej, wv &lt;re &lt;t&gt;povTifi 
fy v X*l s *X a " y&P &f&gt; e yevvaiav &lt;pv&lt;riv 
yvvaiiKOfj.ip.cf Stcnrpeirets p.op&lt;puifj.a.ri 

. . . KOVr &V OtTTTtSoS KVTfl 

opOias 6/j.i\T]ffias OUT &\\eav virep 
vfOiviKbv Pov\ev/j.a Pov\fv&lt;rai6 TI. 

Yet these lines do not contain all that 
seems poetical in this passage. In 
place of yvvaiKQjj.lfj.Cfi Callicles natur 
ally, from his point of view, uses 
(j.tipaKiu&gt;8ei, which is quite different 
from vfaviKAs in its meaning (boyish ). 

7 f. SCKt]s povXawri irpoo-Oti ov 48fi 
Xo -yov : would give an opinion in conn- a 
sels of justice. 

9. vrrtp o\Xou : is in the mouth 
of Callicles a very natural change of 
the word of the poet. The sing, of 
&\\os, erepos, and of rls is easily used 
in a generic sense. 

10. KCUTOI : would naturally lead us 
to expect some qualification of his se 
vere criticism ; instead of this he glides 
over to the rhetorical question, which, 
while reaffirming his opinion, sum 
mons Socrates to decide. Cf. b below. 

11. &lt;rj) : equiv. to &lt;rov. Cf. 485 a 
fvvoia TTJ tavrov, Apol. 20 e tirl 5ta/3o\ri 



148 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 486. 

etvat OUTWS ^en&gt;, a&gt;s eyw o~e ot^aat e)(etv KOI TOV? aXXous 
Tot5 Troppo) act &lt;^&gt;t,Xo&lt;ro(/&gt;ia ? eXawoz Tas / vw yctp et n? 
crov Xa/^o^tet os ^ a!XXov OTOUOW TWI^ TOIOUT&JV* et? TO Se- 
15 crjJLatTijpiov avrdyot, (^dcrKraii dSt/ceif /xi^Set dSt/cowTa, olcrO 
oTt OVK av e^ot? on ^pyjcraio crauTOJ, dXX etXtyytw^g ai&gt; b 
/cat ^ao~/jtwo ov/c e^cjv OTL etTrots, /cat et? TO o 
a?, KOLTrfyopov TV^(OI&gt; TTO.VV (ftav^ov /cat 

aV, et fiovXoLTo Oavdrov o~ot Tt/xdcr^at. /catTot 

20 7TW? (Tod&gt;bl&gt; TOVTO (.WTIV, O) ^W/C/3aT9, t Tt9 CV( 



486 T jj e M f ;&gt; Horn. T 321 o-fj TTO^J), Soph. 
a 0. C . 332 fff) irpo^eia. See H. 694; 
,G. 147, x. 1. 

13. TOIJS iroppto del 4&gt;i\o&lt;ro4&gt;ias 
c XcuJvovTas : has a poetic coloring, 
but also occurs in Xen. and in CV. 
410 e ir&pp j) ^ 5r) (f&gt;a(v 0^0.1 (T0(pias f\av- 
veiv. Euthyp. 4 b. The gen. is parti 
tive. See H. 757; G. 168. del: 
when used with the art. and partic. 
has a distributive sense. In the 
present case its position between 
iroppca and &lt;pi\ocro&lt;f&gt;iqs is also to be 
noted. 

15. direiY 01 : ^ l is was ^ ne summary 
process called airayoiyrj, in which the 
guilty person, when caught in the 
act, was immediately arrested and 
brought before the Eleven. Cf. ApoL 
32 b. The expression here is simply 
a rhetorical hyperbola, but it sounds 
prophetic in view of Socrates trial 
later on, and was probably written 
designedly by the author. See In- 
trod. 10. dSiKfiv : the pres. is the 
customary tense in accusations. ApoL 
19 b, 24 b. oto-6 on : parenthetical, 
with no effect on the construction, 
much in the same way as the Eng 
lish phraseological you know. The 
Greek expression is, however, not so 
colorless as the English, but assumes 



a recognition of the truth of the 488 
observation. 

16 f . tlXiyyiioT^S) \a(T(xipo : vividly b 
portray the confusion and terror of 
the prisoner. 

17. on el/irois : this opt. and the 
preceding xp^f both represent de 
liberative subjvs. GMT. 186. 

18. dvapds : the regular expression 
for appearing before a court. Its 
origin may have been from the loca 
tion of the court ; cf. Lat. descend- 
ere in forum and ApoL 17 d, 33 d. 
KaTTj-yopov TV^WV : " if chance so 
willed it." The words irdw &lt;f&gt;av\ou 
Kal /jLoxOypov are again designedly 
given to Callicles by Plato. Socrates 
accuser would of necessity be such a 
man. 

19. OavaTot) Tip.do-0ai : if the crime 
had no definite punishment fixed by 
law (aywv aria-Tiros), the accuser pro 
posed some special punishment, for 
which the accused was at liberty to 
offer a substitute, and the court had 
to accept one or the other. Cf. Apul. 
36 b ff. and for the gen. see H. 746 b. 

20. According to Xauck, Fr. 186, 
the following citation from the Anti- 
ope runs thus : 

TTCOJ yap croQibv TOVT tcrnv, ft ris fv&lt;pva 
\a0oraa rf xfrj (pur fdrjKf xeipova. 



IIAATONOS 



149 

St. I. p. 486. 



e/ccrwcrat e/c 

eavrov fjirfTf. a\\ov /r/jSeVa, vrro Se rwf e^Opwv TreptcrvXa- c 
cr$cu iracrav rrjv ov&lt;rtW, dre^ajg Se an/jioi tfiv eV r^ 
25 TroXei ; Toi/ 8e TOIOVTOF, et rt KCU aypOLKorepov eip^cr^at, 
evu Kopprjs rvtrTovra /Jirj StSwat 81/071 . cxXX , 
e /xot TnOov, Travcrai 8 e Xey^ajj/, 7Tpay^a.T&lt;nv 8 
iav acr/cet, /cat acr/cet OTr69ev Sd^et? (j&gt;poveiv, aXXot? 
ra Kopfya ravr d&lt;^ets, eire X^p^ara ^pr) &lt;f)dvai etvat etre 



486 23. irpi&lt;ru\aa-9ai : implies that the 
c one robbed is vanquished or defence 
less, and contains the side-idea of in 
sult added. This inf. as well as ^c 
is used freely after etfrj/ce to define in 
what respects the man who follows 
philosophy becomes x f l P cav - 

24. arifiov : atimia in various de 
grees of completeness was a punish 
ment attached to transgressions 
against the state. Complete atimia 
involved deprivation of all civil 
rights. See Busolt, Gr. Alter. 158, 
and cf. Andoc. i. 73-76. According to 
Callicles, Socrates will bring himself 
virtually into this condition by his 
continual philosophising. 

25. el . . . d-ypoiKOTepov : see on 
462 e. Cf. Lys. in Andoc, 24 wpotre- 
i!/7)&lt;/&lt;ra(T0e vfj.f?s ai/rbis (sc. rbv &TIIJLOV) 
ftpyevQai rrjs ayopas teal rwv lepiav 
8&gt;(TTf fj.rj aSiKov/j.vov inrb TUV ^xOpcai 
Svvaff6ai SiicTjv ha/Setis. 

26. cirl Ko ppr|s T-uirrovTa : a blow 
on the liead was considered especially 
dishonorable. K^pptj (old Attic x6p- 
O-TJ), K6pt\, Sfp-n, and addprj are the sole 
exceptions to the rule which requires 
o after p in Attic. 

27. Callicles closes with a further 
citation from the Antlope, whioh 
Nauck, Fr. 188, gives thus: 



oAA" e yuol iriOov 486 

iravffa,i /j.e\cfSu&gt;v, Tro\f/j.{wv 8 tvp.ovcr(a.v 
&&amp;lt;TKei rotavr &fiBe Kal 8J|eis fypoveiv, 
ffKCL-moiv, ap&v yTjv, TTOi/j.vtois ^inffTartav, 
&\\ois ra Ko,u^a ravr a&lt;pfls ffO(piff/J.ara, 
ef S)v Kfvoluiv t yKa.TotKrio eis Souois. 



: is probably, like the cor 
responding word in the quotation, 
to be considered as a verb, since the 
contrast lies not in a single word, but 
in the whole following clause. Simi 
larly Thrasymachus says, Rep. i. 
336 C, /urjSe &lt;pi\OTi[j.ov e\(y- &lt;av - The 
verb, used absolutely, designates the 
kind of philosophical activity which 
Socrates has just practised against 
Polus. Cf. 472 b. 

28. tvfiovo-iav : was appropriate in 
Zethus speech, as he wished to show 
his brother wherein the eu/xouo-ia, 
which he sought in KiOapydia, was 
really to be found ; less so in Calli 
cles , who probably is thinking rather 
of tvSov\ia. The contrast to &lt;f&gt;pove?v 
would be \ripe~iv or (p\vape iv. Hence 
Callicles substitutes \-npri par a and 
(p\vapias (trifling and prattling} for 
ffO(pi(Tfj.aTa. 

29. K0(j.\|/a : witty, subtle, often used 
with an unfavorable connotation, 
both of persons and things ; but it 



160 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 486. 

30 &lt;Xva/3ta9, e wv KVOL(TLV ey/caroi/c^cret? Sdju,ot9, ^Xaii/ ou/c 
eXey^o^ra? dvSpas rd /ott/cpa ravra, aXX ol? ecrnv /cat d 
/3to9 /cat 8d^a /cat ctXXa vroXXa dyaBd. 

XLII. Sn. Et ^pvcrrfv e^oiv ervy^avov rrjv \jfv^v y a&gt; 
KaXXt/cXet9, ov/c a^ otet JJL dcr^tvov evpelv TOVTOIV rt*&gt;a 
TWV \L0a)v, rj fiacravL^ovcrLv rov ^pv&ov, rty dpC&lt;TTr)v, 77^009 
rjVTLva e/xeXXov Trpocrayaywv avTrjv, et /J,OL oyLtoXoyr^crete^ 
5 eKLmfj /caXw9 TeOepaTrevcrOcLL rr)f IJJV^TJI , ev etcrecr^at ort 
t/cayaj9 e^aj /cat ovSeV /xot Set aXX^9 ftaordvov ; 

KAA. 11^09 Tt 87) rovr e pwra?, a&gt; ]Sw/cpare9 ; e 

n. Eyw crot e pw wv ot/xat e yw o~ot eVrerv^/cw9 rot- 
ovra ep/JLaiO) ivreTv^Kevai. 
10 KAA. Tt 817 ; 

Sn. Eu otS ort, di^ /xot o-v opoXoyijcrr) 1 ; irepl 

486 is applied especially to the quibbles 
c of the Sophists and Eristics. Cf. 

K0fj.\l/eveffdai in Lack. 197 d. 
d 31. TO. (UKpo. Teumi : i.e. those subtle 
distinctions of words and ideas which 
in Callicles view yield no advantage; 
while political activity and its results 
these are TO peifa (484 c above). 

32. PIOS : as opposed to Kfvolcri 
do,aots means " means of livelihood," 
an abundance of the good things of 
life. So fja: contrasted with &TI.IJ.OV 

XLII. 1. The delicate irony which 
characterizes the reply of Socrates is 
in striking contrast with the rudeness 
witli which Callicles began, in 482 c 
above, the exposition of his view of 
lift 1 - xpvo-rjv : is pred. of T^V i^x^f. 
" If the soul which I have were of 
gold." 

2. OVK av ol ei [i acrpevov : the 
main idea lies in a&lt;ru.fvov. 

2 f. TIVO. rtov \i0&lt;ov : oquiv. to the 
more common fidvavos alone. 



3. T[ : after \ie&lt;av instead of als. Cf. 486 
521 d. 

4. 4 fxeXXov KTe. : The relative fut. 
after an unreal conditional is ffj.f\\ov 
with the infinitive. Gildersleeve. Cf. 
Isae. ii. 25. o (j.oXopjcri.ev : the choice 
of this expression in the comparison 
is due to the nature of the discussion. 
The testing which Socrates is under 
going at the hanfls of Callicles must 
end in 6fj.o\oye?f (cf. e &v /uoi &lt;ru o/io- 

\oyri ff ys)- 

5. KaXtos T06pairev&lt;r0at : leads back 
to the idea of 6pa-n-eia TTJS ^VXTJS al 
ready discussed in 464 b above, and 
thus immediately prepares the way 
for making progress in the investiga 
tion. Cf. 487 a. The subject of 
T(6fpaTTfv(T0ai must be supplied from 

[U)t. 

9. e p|iaw: all unexpected gains e 
(xtpSis airpoir86Kr)Tov} were supposed 
to come from Hermes, who had among 
other surnames that of Kfp*iyos. 

11. av (ioi KTf. : we miss the less 



IIAATON02 TOPriAS. 151 

St. I. p. 486. 

r) Soaet, ravr 77817 e crrti&gt; avra Ta\rj0rj. eWow yap, 
6Yt rov fjLcXXovra fiacroivieiv IKOLVMS i/w^s Trepi 6pOa)&lt;s re 487 
^WO-TIS /cat /XT) r/3ta apa Set e^etv, a cru TTOLVTCL e^et?, eVt- 

15 o"njij,r)v re /cat ewotat- /cat Trappier Lav. e ya&gt; yap TroXXotg 
cvTvyx ai&gt; to, ot e /xe o^ otot re etcru/ /8ao-az&gt;tetj&gt;, Sta TO /AT) 
&lt;ro(f)ol eti at cocnrep crv erepot Se cro&lt;^ot /xeV etcrti , ou/c 
l0\ov&lt;TLV Se jLtot Xeyeti^ TT)^ dXi^^etai/, Sta TO ^t?) /oySeo-^at 
/u,ov axnrep crv TO) 8e ^eVco TwSe, Fopytas TC /cat ITaiXo?, 

20 o~O(^aj /xei/ /cat ^&gt;tXa) ecrrov ejaw, et SeecrTepcu 8e Trapprjcrias b 
/cat alcrxyvTrjpoTepa) p.a\Xov TOV Se ot TO? TTOJ? yap ou ; 
w ye et? TOCTOUTOI/ alcr^vi rj&lt;5 IXrjXvOaTov, cSo~Te 8ta TO 

ai ToX/xa e/cctTepo? avTwv avTO? a 
Ivavrlov iro\\&lt;Ji)v CLvOpwTTdiv, /cat Tavra vrept 

25 /xeytcrTa)^. o~u Se Tavra Travra ex t ?) a ^ aXXot 
crw TreTratSeucrat Te yap t/ca^a&gt;?, co? TroXXot a 



486 an object to 6fj.o\oyf)(rr]s since the idea pronoun. The irony from here on is 

e is made especially prominent by the quite distinct, and no longer veiled. 

following raOra. C/". 487 e eav TI av 8ia TO aUrxv vto-Oat roXjia : an ex- 

tv rots \6yois 6fj.o\oyr)ffr)s /J.OL. ample of oxymoron. Timidity and 

12. Sogoci : is a vox media. shame are not usually the basis of 

The same activity of the soul may, boldness. The opposite of roA/ua is 

according to circumstances, lead to implied. The reference to 483 a is 

error or to truth. Cf. also 5o a a\i)- unmistakable : ta.v ovv TIS alffx^f-nrat 

6r)s and tyeuSris. rjSt] : at once (jam), Kal /*}] ro\fj.a \tyfiv airtp vofi, avayKa.- 

without need of further discussion. C erat ivnvria. \tyeiv. 

487 14. rpia apa Set xiv : must of 23. avruv aijros avrw: the posi- 

a necessity possess three qualities. The tion makes the contradiction beat 

particle &pa shows that this lies in the heavily upon the ear. 

nature of the matter. 24 f . Trepl TWV (wy o Twv : in con- 

15 f. iroXXois svTvyxoivw re. : So- trast with 486 d TO (nucpa ravra. Cf. 

crates gives examples in Apol. 21 bff. 484 c ra /itei&lt;/- 

19. TW 8 5 vw text. : Socrates says 26. irtiraCScvo-eu : see on Trai8 las, 

what follows with an irony which 485 a. The addition of is TTO\\O\ &/ 

applies especially to Polus; but at ^ffatev Mr\va(&lt;av implies, of course, 

the same time it is a significant the usual opposition of the many 

criticism of the ira.ppr)&lt;ria of Callicles. ignorant to the few capable, and this 

b 21. }iaXXov: see on 482 c. makes the tone of IKO.VUS almost 

22. to Y = the ye emphasizes the bitter. 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 487- 



KOL e/xot el ewous. TLVL 
e yw crot epw. otSa u/xct? e yw, w KaXXt/cXets, rerrayoa? c 
6Was KOLVOJVOVS yeycworas cro^uas, ere re KCU Tetcrai/Spoz/ 
30 rov A^uSi/ato^ Kat Az Spwrn TO^ A^Sportaj^o? Kat Nafcrt- 
rov XoXapye a /cat Trore v^wv e yaj eTnJKovcra /3ov- 
^XP L rroi r ty a-ofyiav acrKfjTeov etri, /cat ol8a 
ort eVtKa eV v/jUf rotaSe rig So^a, ^u,-^ irpoOvfjielo-Oai. et? 
r^ a/&lt;:pty8etav (j)L\oo~o(])Lv, aAXa, v\a(3elcr6aL irapeKeXev- a 
35 ecr$e dXX^Xot?, OTTOJ? /XT) 7re)oa rov Seoi^ro? cro^wrepot yei^o- 
jae^ot X^crere Sta^^apeWe?. eVetS^ ovt crov aKoua) ravra 
Ifjiol cru/x/3ovXevo^TO?, avre/3 rot? creauroG eratporarot?, 
IKOLVOV (JLOL re/c/x^piw ecrri^, on w? dXrjOws /JLOL ewov? el. 
Kat /x^f ort ye ofo? Trapprjcnd^ecrdai KOL /AT) atcr^ 



S7 29 f. Of the three companions of 
c Callicles we know but little. Tisan- 
der is mentioned only here. Andron 
appears in Prof. 315 c as a defender 
of Hippias. Nausicydes had, accord 
ing to Xen. J/cm. ii. 7. 6, acquired 
wealtli from his business of dX^tro- 
Troiia. The deme Cholargus belonged 
to the tribe Acamantis, Aphidnae to 
Aiantis. 

32. H. XPL OTTOI : the use of /ut xpt 
with an adverb is unusual. Cf. Crat. 
412 e, Symp. 217 e, and Ivr. 66, 1, n. 4. 

33. tvltta. : has a somewhat comic 
effect, inasmuch as it brings before 
the mind the image of an earnest 
and thorough deliberation engaged in 
by some public body (e.g. the senate), 
followed by the putting of the ques 
tion. These young men, however, 
judge philosophy without understand 
ing it. irpo0x&gt;|j.io-9ai : epexegetic inf. 
to roiaSe TIS 5o|,T. 

33 f. ls r-qv d.Kpipiav : recalls 
the TO jut.Y/aa rafra above. This cau 
tious decision contrasts remarkably 



with the t\evdtpov and v(a.vLi&lt;6v which 487 
Callicles defends in 485 c, d. 

35 f . OTTWS (ii] . . . 8ia4&gt;0apevTs : the d 
same state of mind is shown in the ac 
cusation brought later against Socra 
tes, the second part of which ran thus : 
dSiffe? SF /ecu TOVS vtovs Sta&lt;f&gt;6eipiav. 
That this was Callicles judgment is 
shown by his words in 484 c ff. above. 

37. TaipoTarois : is found also in 
Phaedo 89 d. 

39 f. on . . . a-uro s re &lt;j)TJs KTf. : this 
must not be considered as a valid ex 
ample of on after $77,111, which regu 
larly takes the infinitive. The on 
clause precedes, and may have escaped 
the speaker s mind when he was about 
to make the collocation of avr6s and 
Adyos. The occurrence of two forms of 
\eycu in the same clause would likewise 
have been awkward. olos irappT]o-id- 
6O-0ai : i/nn are disposed to free speech. 
See on 452 e. The omission of the first 
and second persons of the copula is 
rare. When el is omitted, av is gener 
ally found. On the inf. see on 457 d. 



IIAATONO2 rOPHAS. 153 

St. I. p. 487. 

40 O.VTOS re &lt;f&gt;ys /cat 6 Xdyos ov okiyov -rrporepov eXeyes 6ju,o- 
Xoyet crot. e^et Sr) ovrwcrt SijXov ort TOUTOJI/ Trept i/wt 
lav TL crv ev rots Xdyots o/xoXoy^ cn? ? /not, /3e/3acravLcrfjLevo^ e 
rovr 17817 ecrrat t/cai&gt;aj&lt;? VTT e/xou re /cat crou, /cat OVKCTL 
avrb oetjcreL eV aXXyjv ftdcravov dva^epeti . ov yap dV 

45 Trore auro crvve^cop-rjcra^ crv ovre a~o(f)La&lt;; evoeia our 
atcr^v^? Trapoucrta, ouS au ctTrarai^ e^ae cruy^wprycrat? 
ai ^&gt;tXo? yap jitot et, a&gt;? /cat avro? &lt;/&gt;^&lt;&gt;. rw otrt ou^ 17 
/cat 17 cr^ 6/xoXoyia reXo? ^[877 e^et rry? dX^^eta?. 
Se /caXXtar^ ecrrlv 17 cr/cei^t?, a) KaXXt/cXet?, Trepl 

50 Tourajf wi/ crv 817 yaot evrer 1/^17 era?, Troto^ rtva ^PT) eT^at roi&gt; 
wSpa /cat rt eTTtr^Seuet^ /cat /^e ^pt rov, /cat irpecrfivTepov 488 
/cat vewrepov OVTOL. eyw yap et rt /x^ op^w? Trpdrrco /caret 

tOI/ TOZ/ e/JLOLVTOV, V LCT0L TOVTO OTt OU 

dXX afjiadia rfj l/Jifj crv ow, axnrep 



41. 4 x.i 8r| /ere. : with this Socrates cussion revolves. (7/1 492 d, 500 c, 

recurs to what was said hi 480 e. 512 e, 515 a, 521 a, 527 b, e. 

44 ff. av &lt;ruvXwpT|cras, o-v-yxwp 1 !" 52 f . Kara TOV PIOV : refers, not to 

crais av : the time is pushed into the the period of life, but to the manner 

fut. pf. by the previous fre&affaviff- of living. 

fjifvov eo-Tcu, and standing on this as- 53. TOVTO: Ileindorf, followed by 

sumed plane, Socrates uses naturally Cron, construes this* word with the 

the unreal past. The second clause following verb. But it is more nat- 

is, as the o5 shows, a second thought, ural to look upon it as antecedent to 

and being of general application, is the following sentence, know well this 

put into the ideal (potential) opta- fact, etc. ov\ tKwv : sc. according to 

tive. The whole sentence shows the the Socratic view as to the cause of 

narrow line that separates between wrong doing. 

unreality and ideality. 54. vovOtTtiv : according to the rule, 

48. Tc Xos TTJS d\T]0as t|i : the when Spx 6(T9at s usc&lt; ^ w tn tne if- 
gen., as in the Homeric phrases rtXos the inf. is emphasized; when with the 
ydfjioio, 6a.va.Toio. Every effort must partic. the beginning is emphasized. 
be directed to a terminus or comple- So Thcact. 187 a ripx^eGa dia\ey6/j.e- 
tion. Here the end is perfect truth. voi, " we commenced the discussion on 

49. KoXXCcrTT]: refers to its value. which we are still engaged." Here, 
It yields a rich return. as in 458 a, Socrates looks upon the 

51. T ^p^ e irm]S\!ei.v : is the ques- correction of any erroneous views as 

tion about which the following dis- a favor. 



154 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 488. 

55 /ze, p,rj aTTOcrr^?, ctXX* t/cafa&gt;s /zot eVSet^at, rt eVriv rovro 
o eVirTySeuTeo^ /xot, /cat rtVa rponov Krrja-aifJirjv av aurd, 
/cat e dV /ae Xdfiys vvv /uteV crot OjLtoXoy^ cravra, eV Se TOJ 
vcTTepa) ^p6vu&gt; pr) ravra irpdrrovra dnep w^toXdyr^cra, 
7rdVi&gt; yu. i^yov /3Xa/ca etfat /cat /n 77 /cert Trore yu.e vovOtTTJcrys b 
60 ixTTtpov, a&gt;s jJLrjSevos a^ov ovra. ef ap^rj^ 8e /zot eTrava- 
XaySe, TTOJ? (^7)9 TO SiKaLov ^x LV Ka ^ L "v Ka ^ Ilu Sapos TO 
/caret (frvcriv ; ayeiv fita TOV /cpetrrw ra ra&gt;i^ T^rrovai^ /cat . 
TOV /3e\Ti(i) row ^eLpovaiv /cat TT\4ov e^eus rov 
roO &lt;f&gt;av\OTepov ; JJ.TJ rt aXXo Xeyet? ro St/catov 
65 ett at, -^ opOws fJLfJLVTr)fj,aL ; 

XLIII. KAA. AXXa raura [eXeyoz^] /cat rdre /cat 
Xey&j. 

Sn. ndrepo^ 8e ro^ avrov ^SeXrtcu /caXetg cru /cat 
ouSe yap rot rdre old? r 17 i^aOeiv crov rt Trore Xe - 
5 yet?. Trdrepo^ rov? tcr^vporepovg /cyaetrrou? /caXet? /cat Set 
oLKpoacrOaL TOV lcr\vporepov rov? do"^e^ecrrepou5, otoV /xot 
8o/cets /cat rdre eVSet/a uo-$at, w? at /xeyaXat TrdXet? eVt ra? 
crfjiLKpais KCLTO. ro c^uVet ot/catot ep^or^rat, drt /cpetrrov? 
et rtf /cat Icr^vpoTepaL, a;? ro KpeiTTOv /cat Icr^ypoTepov 
10 /&lt;at /SeXrto^ TOLVTOV 6v, r) ecrrt /3eXrt aj /xei^ etvat, i^rr&j 8e 
/cat dcr6evecrT6pov, /cat /cpetrrw /xe^ eu at, 



59. p\a.Ka : implies feebleness negative answer, as is also to be 48 

both of mind and character, a c/oft. gathered from the d\Aa of Callicles 

Thompson. answer. 

60 f. e lravoXapc : we find o^oAa- XLIII. 4. TO T : refers to what was o 

$eiV in this sense in 506 c and Apol, said in 483 d, e, and tv StiKwaOa.i is 

19 b. accordingly imperfect infinitive. i^: 

61. &lt; teal IlCvSapos: see on 484 b." appears to be the old Attic form. 

62. iLytiv PIOL : is a freer expression 9 f. c5s ra-trov 6 v : on the assump- 
of the sense of Pindar s words. tion that, etc. See on 491 a. 

64. p.-q Xt -yets : in spite of the ad- 10. TJ O-TI : begins the second 

dition of $) op8ias /j.f/j.vri/jLai, the ten- member of the double question intro- 

dency of the question is towards a duced by irfaepov. 



IIAATflNOS TOPriAS. 155 

St. I. p. 488. 

Se- f) 6 ctvro? opos e crTtv rov /3eXTtoi&gt;os /cat rou /cpeiV- d 
TOVOS ; TOUTO /xot avro cra^w? Sioptcrov, TO.VTOV r) erepov 

eO~TtI&gt; TO KpeiTTOV /Cat TO f$\.TLOV KOL TO l(T)(Vp6TpOV ; 

15 KAA. AXX eya&gt; crot cra^ai? Xe y&&amp;gt;, oTt TO.VTOV ecrrtv. 

^n. Ou/coCi ot TroXXot rod ez^og /cpetrrov? etcrlv Kara 
(f)vo-LV ; ot Sr) /cat rov? vopovs TiOevraL evrt ra&gt; e^t, 
/cat cru aprt eXeyeg. 

KAA. IIws yap ov ; 

20 Sn. Ta TW^ vroXXaji/ apa t O/xt/xa ra r&Jt KptnTovwv 
KAA. IldVu ye. 

Sn. Ov/covi/ ra TOJI&gt; /SeXrtwajf ; ot yap /cpetrrov? y8eX- e 
rtov? TTOU /caret roi^ crof Xdyot . 

KAA. Nat. 

25 Sn. Ou/cov^ ra ToiiTMV vofMifJia /cara (J)VO-LV /caXa, /cyoetr- 
TOV&lt;DV ye 
KAA. 

Sn. Ap ow ot TroXXot VO/JLL^OVCTLV ovra&gt;9, w? aprt au 
o v eXeye?, St/catov etfat TO to~o^ ^X 6LV Ka ^ ttwr^toy TO 
30 a8t/cetv TOV cxStKetcr^at ; ZCTTLV TavTa f) ov ; /cat 6V&&amp;gt;5489 
/x^ dXajcret IpTavda. crv aio xwo/xez O? vo^i/^ovcriv, f) ov, 
ot TroXXot TO to~ov \eiv aXX ou TO irXeov St/catoz^ eli ai, 
/cat ato-^tot TO dSt/cett TOV dSt/ceto-^at ; /xi^ ^&gt;^wet /xot 



12. d avros opos : r/I 470 b. The inasmuch as he had said above, 483 b, 488 

question is, whether the range of that the iro\\oi were the do^eveis. 

each idea is the same. A clear dis- 28 f . cos cipri av crv 4 Xe-ycs : the a5 e 

tinction (o-a^is S^puroi ) would obvi- draws attention again to the above 

ate any false application. Siairtp Kal ffv apn eXeyer. See483a-d. 

14. TO KpeiTTov KTf. : tlie position 30 f. 6 ircos (xi] dXuxrti: an ironical 4S9 

of the three terms is arbitrary ; but allusion to Callicles reproaches of 

Socrates seems to put first the two on Gorgias and Polus in 482 e. 

which he lays most stress. 33. \LT\ &lt;{&gt;0ov&lt;i : a formula for en- 

17 f. c&rirep . . . c Xe-ycs : this appeal treaty and urging, still more frequent 

to the statement of Callicles reveals a in the form ^77 rpOovriffris. Regularly 

contradiction between his statements, /XTJ with pres. imv. prescribes a neg. 



156 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 489. 

a.TTOKpivao Oa.i rouro, KaXXi/cXets, tV, lav po 
35 o"&gt;75, /3e/3atajo~cu/xat 17817 rrapa o~ov, are t/caz/ov 
Stayi OJZ ai co/xoXoy^/coros. 

KAA. AXX ot ye TroXXol vo/x trover tv oura&gt;g. 

l S^V &gt; v J \ v " ^ 

Sn. Ou vouw apa JJLOVOV CCTTLV atcr^to^ ro aoiKecv rov 
d8t/ceto~$at, otSe St/catoj; ro tcro^ e^etv, ctXXa /cat (^vcrei 
40 ajcrre /ctvSwevet? ou/c dXrjOrj \eyeiv iv rot? Trp6(T0v ovSe b 
opOaxs Ifjiov Karrfyopelv Xe ycui , ort evavriov e&lt;jrlv 6 i^o/xo? 
/cat 17 (^ucrtg, a 8^ /cat eya&gt; yvou? /ca/covpyai e^ rot? Xdyotg, 
ea^ /xeV n? /caret fyvcriv Xeyj7, eVt rov vo^ov dyw, lav 8e 
rt? /caret roi&gt; vouov, evrt r^ (frvcnv. 

XLIV. KAA. Ourocrt dvr)p ov Travcrerat ^)\vapwv. etvre 
a&gt; Saj/cpareg, ov/c atcr^wet, r^Xt/couro? a&gt;^, ovo^ara 

ov, /cat eai^ rt? yo^^tart d/jidpTr), ep/jiaiov rovro Trot- c 
ovuevos ; e /xe yap otet aXXo rt Xeyetv ro /cpetrrovg et^at 

189 course of action, with an aor. subjv. all philosophical activity as &lt;p\vapia, 4g 

a negatives a course of action. Socra- objects to having dialectical treat- 

tes wishes at the outset to obviate ment applied to him. elirc |ioi : the 

any tendency to a refusal to answer, asyndeton renders the question espe- 

or hesitancy. cially incisive, and hence is a meas- 

34. Ka\\LK\as : the omission of ure of excitement. The question OVK 
the 2i is unusual. cuVxtWi is a rhetorical imperative. 

35. P[jaio{Jcr9ai : to become strength- 2 f . ovo naTa 6i]peva&gt;v : the same 
ened in one s opinion. It is used with image is employed in Theaet. 166 c, 
irapi to designate the quarter from with the substantive bvofj.d.Tw 6r,peu- 
which the influence comes ; direct &lt;m to denote logomachy, where the 
agency would require VTTO. iKavov matter at issue has been quite for- 
Sicryvwvai : compi-tent to decide, with gotten. 

reference to 487 e. 3. p-r^ari: in an expression. See c 

b 40 f . \e Yiv, KaTT)-yopiv : indir. disc. on 450 e. 

for impf. indicative. The Karriyopia 4. Callicles takes his stand on the 

proper begins with & Sy. The use of identity, which he had maintained, 

5r) implies a fact beyond controversy. of jSeAriW and Kpeirrcav, but reverses 

XLIV. 1. ovrocrl avTi p : Callicles the relation of these words to each 

with this turns to the surrounding other; for while above he considered 

listeners to give vent to his indigna- fleAriW to be synonymous with Kpei r- 

tion. Cf. 407 b, 505 c. ov irav creTai rwv, now lie wishes Kptirrtav to be un- 

4&gt;Xvapwv: Callicles, who looks upon derstood in the sense of & f \riuv. 



HAATON02 rOPHAS. 157 

St. I. p. 489. 

5 f) TO /SeXrtovg ; ov iraXai croi Xeyw, ort TOLVTOV c^/zi e/at 
ro /Se Xrtoi KOI TO KpelTTov ; r) otet pe Xeyetf , lav 
TOS crvXXeyTj SovXwi /cat Tra^roSaTT&i^ av 6 pair CM 
d^tW 77X17^ tcr&J5 TW craifJiaTL tcr^uptcracr^at, /cat ovrot 
&lt;f&gt;(0(TU , avra ravra etz at vofja^a; 

10 2n. Etez/, a) cro(j6wrare KaXXt/cXet? ovrw Xeyets; 
KAA. IldVv ytxei^ ovV. 

2n. AXX eyw /xeV, tu 8at/xwte, /cat avro? TraXat 
rotouroi rt &lt;re Xeyetv TO /cpetrrov, /cat avepajTO) 
cra^a) 1 ? etSeVat art Xeyets. ov yap ST^TTOV crv ye TOUS Svo 
15 ySeXrtovs T7yet rou ei^og, ovSe rov? o-ov? SouXov? 
o~ov, ort Icr^vpOTepoi clcriv rj a~v. ctXXa vraXtv 
etvre, rt TTOTC Xeyet? rou9 ySeXrtov?, 6776187) ov rov? Icr^ypo- 
repov? ; /cat a&gt; Oav^dcrie npaoTepov /xe 7ryoo8t8ao~/c6, a/a 

/Lt^ OLTTO(j)OLT rjO~U&gt; TTapa CTOV. 



489 5. ov iraXai croi XYW : he adds, in 
c order to cover this change of concep 
tion. See on 456 a. 

6. TJ oUi /ere. : Callicles allows 
himself to be clearly recognized as a 
member of that political party which 
applied to itself by preference the 
name o/ na\ol Ka.ya.Qoi, and which both 
during the latter part and after the 
conclusion of the Peloponnesian war 
obtained for a brief period the ascen 
dency in Athens. &lt;rv p&lt;J&gt;Tos : from 
ffvpta, sweep. Cf. the English colloquial 
words off-scourings and scum. 

8. d(&lt;i&gt;v TrX-ify : without a follow 
ing gen., instead of which we find TO? 
a&lt;a/j.a.Ti Iffx^picraaOai by means of their 
bodily strength. Others construe T&lt; 
with 0-wfj.aTi, making the inf. depend 
upon some word of ability to be taken 
from d|iW, but this is harsh. 

9. O.VTO. TavTa clvai vo fufia : con 
strue with \fyeiv as an indignant dis 



claimer in the shape of a question. 489 
"Or think you I mean that if a c 
rabble be got together, of slaves and 
all sorts of wretches, good for noth 
ing unless perhaps for feats of physi 
cal strength, and these people say 
this or that, that these their mere 
dicta are to have the force of law 1 " 
Thompson. 

12. avros n-aX.cu TOTraw : why So- d 
crates does not express his conjecture, 
he has already explained in 453 b, c. 

14. (TV ye : you, at least, for your 
part. Cf. what has just preceded in c. 

16. ciXXd irctXiv : in what precedes 
Callicles has really succeeded merely 
in eluding the expression of any posi 
tive view. 

18. irpoSi SaoTKC : the wpo in composi 
tion indicates the progress or going for 
ward, which ought to attend teaching. 

19. dwo(|&gt;oiTTf(rw irapa &lt;rov : run 
away from your school. Cf. 456 d. 



158 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 489. 

20 KAA. Etpojvevet, cb Xco/cpare 1 ?. e 

]n. Ma TOV ZfjOov, 3) KaXXt /cXet*?, a&gt; &lt;rv ^pw/xet o?, 
TroXXa vvv()r) eipcovevov vrpog /xe dXX t#t etTre , rtz&gt;a? Xe- 
yeis roug /JeXrtous eu&gt;at ; 

KAA. Tous apeivovs eywye. 

25 n. Opas apa, on crv avrog ovo^ara. Xe yets, 817X019 8e 
ot&gt;8eV; ov/c epet-9, rov? ^SeXriou? /cat KpeLTTovs Trorepov 
Tovg (^povi^utrlpov^ Xeycts ^ aXXov? rtz^a? ; 

KAA. AXXa vat /xa Ata rourov? Xeya, /cat cr^oSpa ye. 
^n. IloXXa/ct? apa et5 fypovwv pvptcov pr) &lt;f&gt;poi&gt;ovvTa&gt;i&gt;4W 
30 KpeiTToiv ecrrtv /cara rov crov Xoyov, /cat rovrov ap^eiv 8et, 
rev? 8 dp^ecrdai,, /cat 7r\eov ex etv T ^ o-/ X oz/ra r ^^ ^PX 
rouro yap ^ot So/cet5 ySovXecr^at Xeyetv /cat ou 

rjpevco et 6 et? TOJV (j,vpi(ov KpeirTcov, 
KAA. AXXa raur ecrrtv a Xeyai. roGro yap oT/x,at ey&&amp;gt; 
35 TO 8t/cato^ etvat (^ucret, ro /SeXrwu 6Vra /cat (^povt^aajrepov 
/cat ap^eiv /cat TT\.OV ^eLf rwv ^avXorepa)^. 

XLV. Sn. E^e 87) avrov. rt TTOTC av vw Xeyet?; eav b 
eV TCJ aura&gt; w/zet 1 , wcrirep z w, vroXXot aOpooi avOp 
/cat i^tf 17 eV KOLVM TroXXa crtrta /cat Tiora, a)^tez^ Se 
roSavrot, ot /Aei icrxypoi, ot Se acr^e^et?, el? 8e r)/ji(t)i&gt; f/ 



489 21. (id TOV ZrjOov: with ^a we 26. OVK epets: again asyndetic, as -* 8!) 

alwa} ? s infer the negative. The allu- above in b. 

sion to Zethus, whom Callicles had 27. &lt;j&gt;povi(xwTpovs : excludes the 

brought forward as an authority, has ambiguity which was still possible 

a very comic effect. with (Vx^poVepoy. 

22. ciXX. Mu : see on 451 a. 29. (i^ 4&gt;povov vTo&gt;v : the neg. is con- 49 

25. o pas KTe. : alludes to 489 c, ditional. 

where &f\nov and Kpe irrov were said 33. pTi ^ara : a clear reference to 

by Callicles to be identical. Here he 489 b, c. prjaa has rather the force 

characterizes the eA.TiW as apdvovs, of " phrase." 

showing, as Socrates declares in STJ- XLV. 1. cxeSrj: see on 460 a. b 

A.OIS ovSev, that at this time there was 3. e v KOIVW : i.e. so that, as being 

no distinction of consequence between public property, it must be distributed. 

these two words. 4. ol jie v to^vpol KT|. : added be- 



IIAATON02 TOPriAS. 159 

St. I. p. 490. 

5 ^povt/xwrepo? Trepl raura, larpos (ov, 77 8e, olov ei/cds, TOJZ/ 
/xet tcr^v/adre/ao?, raw Se a.cr^ez e crTepo?, aXXo rt 17 ovros, 
(^pozn/AtoTeyDos THJLOIV cuz&gt;, /3eXrta)f /cat KpeiTTwv earat ets 
ravra ; 

KAA. HaVi; ye. 

10 Sn. H ow TOVTCOV ru&gt;v crirttDV TT\eov rjfjiun IKTCOV avraj, c 
ort j3e\TL(i)i&gt; tcTTiv, f) TO) /xev apyew TTOLVTO. e/ceu/oi&gt; Set z^e - 
jaeti/, ei^ Se ra&gt; d^aXtcr/ceiz/ re aura, /cat Kara^prfcrOai et? TO 
eavrou craijaa ov TrXeo^e/cr^re ot , et /z?y ^te XXet 
dXXa. ra^ ^aei/ TrXeov, ra)^ o e Xarro^ e/cre / ot eai Se 
15 TTOLVTtov dcr0ei&gt;(TTaTo&lt;; wi , TTO.VTWV eXa^tcrroi ra&gt; ^eX 
a&gt; KaXXt/cXet? ; ov^ ovrajs, o&gt;ya6e ; 

KAA. ITe^l crtrta Xeyet? /cat TTOTO, /cat tar/sov? /cat (j)\va- 
/ota&lt;? e ya&gt; 8e ou ravra Xeyaj. d 

Sfl. Ildrepo^ ouz^ roz^ &lt;^povt^t&lt;wrepoi /3eXrtw Xe yet? ; ^&gt;a^t 
20 1. 



490 cause it is just in the distribution of 
food that one would expect bodily 
strength to form the standard. 

5. irtpl TavTa : the ace. implies 
some mental activity. 
c 10. C KTC OV: the verbal of txu, 
which is quite rare, shows two forms, 
this and the more normal one &lt;rxeTfos, 
also used by Plato, (in composition). 

11. TO&gt; [v opxiv : this comes to 
him according to 490 a, because he is 
&lt;ppovi/j.(tiTfpos. The dat. is one of cause. 
vf H(u&gt; is an action for which are neces- 
sary wisdom, justice, and self-control. 

12. Karaxprjo-Oai : not misuse, but 
use up. Kara, frequently has the force 
of "completely " in composition. Kr. 
68, 46, 10. 

13. T|(uov&lt;r0&lt;u : used metaphor!- 
cally, of the natural result which 
follows the over-engorgement of the 
stomach with food. 



14. TWV ji v v . . . r3v B : witli refer- 49 
ence to b. 

15. TU P\TO-TO&gt; : used instead of 
the pron. for the sake of the contrast 
with t^a-^iarov. 

17. irtpl o-iria: this is a very un- 
usual construction. The gen. is the 
rule with wepl after \tyta. Cron 
thinks it is calculated to define the 
region in which the speeches of Socra- 
tes move. The word &lt;t&gt;\vapias serves 
also to characterize all that precedes. 
Cf. 519 a Xiptvaiv KO.\ vtcapitav KO.\ T- 
yjuv Kal &lt;p6p(av KO.\ TOLOVTWV &lt;t&gt;\vapiiav, 
the companion passage to this one. 
Cf. also Dem. 01. iii. 29 ray 6Sovs &s 
iin(TKeua.^op.fv, Kal Kprivas, Kal \ripovs. 

19. irortpov : the second member d 
is to be supplied from the following 
question. 

20. ^ (iij (sc. $0.61) : to be under- 
stood like ov c^r/^i (nego). 



160 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 490. 

KAA. v Eyo&gt;ye. 

n. AXX ov TOV /3eXrto) TrXew 8e?^ e^et^ ; 
KAA. Ou (TiTiwv ye ouSe TTOT&&amp;gt;^. 

Sn. MavOdva), dXX tcr&jg t/xarttoi , /cat Set ro^ IKJXJLVTLKO)- 
25 rarov jiteytoToi t/xdVtot&gt; e)(etv /cat TrXetcrra /cat /caXXtcrra 



KAA. IIota&gt;z/ t/xarta)i&gt; ; 

n. AXX ei&lt;? vno^yjfJLaTa SrjXov on Set TrXeo^eKret^ roi 
&lt;^/3o^t/x&jrarov et? raOra /cat ^eXrtorov. roi^ cr/curord/xo^ e 
30 tcr&j? jiieytcrra Sel UTroSr^aara /cat TrXetcrra v 



KAA. TTota ^vroSry/xara; ^Xuapet? 

Sn. AXX et /x^ ra rotaura Xeyet?, tcraj? ra rotaSe* otov 
yewpyiKov civ&gt;pa Trepl yr}v ^povi^ov re /cat KO\OV /cat 
35 aya^w, rourot 8r) tcra;? Set TrXeo^e/CTetf TOJV cmp^a.T(tiv 
/cat a&gt;5 TrXetOTGJ cr7re/5/xart ^prjaOai etg rrp O.VTOV y^v. 
KAA. fig aet ravra Xe yetg, a&gt; Sw/cpareg. 

Sn. Ov jjiovov ye, &lt;S KaXXt/cXet?, dXXa /cat vrept raV 



TI S-ijra ex ffrpt^ei; (Phaedr. 236 e), 490 
TI ST/TO Siarpiffeis ex wv &gt; (^ r - Ercles. e 
1151). ex col/ seems to imply a kind 
of continual persistence. You s&lt;/// 
persist in talking nonsense. 

33. roiavra, TOid8t : correspond in 
usage to ovros and o5e. The article 
divides the examples into classes. 

37. us del KT!. : an exclamation im- 
plying a taunt, which was so often 
directed against Socrates e.g. (ac- 
cording to Xcn. Mem. iv. 4. 6) by the 
sophist Hippias, who receives about 
the same answer that Callicles does 
here, with the ironical addition : &lt;ru 5 
Jfo-cos 8ia rb Tro\v&lt;j.adris elVaj irtpl TCVV av- 
rSiv ovdfirorf TO. O.VTO. \eyfts. Cf. 482 a. 



90 24. (lavGavaj : ironic; as if Socra- 
tes could by any means judge what 
Callicles did mean from a general 
statement of what he did not mean. 
i54&gt;avTiKojraTov : a sup. coined for 
the occasion. 

26. irepue vai : sc. in order to show off 
in them ; still stronger is the follow- 
ing (31) jrfpnra.Te ii&gt; ("strut about"). 

27. iroicov ip.aricov : expresses in- 
dignant contempt. Cf. Charm. 174 b 
dpd ye (o?5e) rt&gt; TrTTfvruc6i ; irolov Trer- 
TfVTLK6f ; 

e 32. 4&gt;Xuapis ?x wv: a manner -of 
speech taken from the common life, 
and hence especially frequent in the 
comic poets. Cf. TI exajv ATjpeTs; (497 a), 



161 

St. I. p. 491. 

40 KAA. NT) TOUS #eov?, are^i/oj? ye del o-/cure a&lt;? re /cat 491 
Kva.(j)a&lt;; /cat yoiayetpovs Xe yaii /cat tarpou? ovSev Travet, 0*9 
vrept rourw^ rjfjLLV oz ra rot Xoyoi . , 



dXX ot cu&gt; et? ra 



. Ov/cow o~u epet? vrept rivw 6 /cpetrrwv re /cat 
Tepos ir\eov e^o^v 8t/catcus TrXeoi/e/cret ; 77 ovre e^ 
45 i&gt;7ro/3dX\oi&gt; ro? dveifet ovr avro&lt;? e pets ; 

KAA. AXX eywye /cat TraXat Xeya&gt;. 7rpa)roz&gt; ^tef row? 
/cpetrrou? ot etcrtv ov cr/cvroro^ov? Xeycu ouSe /x,ayetpov?, 

TroXew? Trpayyuara (^pot t/xot wo"ti/, b 
OLV rpOTTOv ev ot/cotro, /cat /*r) [LOVQV &lt;&gt;povi^Qi, dXXa 
50 /cat di Syoetot, t/ca^ot wre? a cu&gt; voijcrajcriv eTTtreXeti^, /cat jotir) 
a77o/cdjui&gt;cocrt Sta fJUxXatciav r^s i//u^?. 

XLVI. 2n. Opa?, w ^e Xrtcrre KaXXt/cXet9, a&gt;9 ou ravra 
crv r e jaou /carr/yopet? /cat eya&gt; o~ov ; crv /xe^ yap e/ae &lt;^&gt;i)g 
det ravrct Xe yett , /cat fJL6p,&lt;f&gt;i, p,ot e yw Se crov rovvavriov, 



491 40. del o-KVTt as KT!. : Charicles, one 
a of the thirty, irritated by some keen 
remark of Socrates, expresses himself 
similarly in Xen. Hfem. i. 2. 37 OVKOVV, 
f&lt;f&gt;T] 6 ScoKparTjs, /fal TW^ firofjLfvtav TOV- 
rois roO re SiKaiov Kal rov otriov KOL\ -rS&gt;v 
&\\cav TMV TOIOVTWV. val fj.a Ai", e^r; 6 
XoptwA^s, Kai TWJ fiovxAKiav yf. 

41 f . cSs ovra TOV Xo -yov : the ace. 
abs. is rare, except with impers. verbs. 
GMT. 853; G.278,2; H.974. The infer 
ence here is that the assumption intro 
duced by the ws is untenable; in which 
case we more commonly have Sxrirfp. 
43. irtpl rCvwv : due to assimilation 
after irtpl TOUT-COP, for, ace. to the 
usage, we should expect irepl riva. 
after w\foveKTf !. Cf. Lack. 182 e ols 

OvStV &\\O fj.f\fl $1 TOVTO ^V)T?V, OTt &C 

ItaB&vTfs irKtovfKTolfv rcav &\\&lt;av irtpl 
rbv Tr6\ffj.ov. The f pels may also have 
had some effect. See on 449 d. For 
OVKOVV fptts, see on 489 e. 



46. dXX* 4 -ywy tal iraXcu \t-yto : 491 
see on 456 a and 489 c. Callicles a 
irritation shows itself again in the 
side-thrust, ov ffKVTor6fj.ovs XT*. 

46 f. TOVS KpeiTTovs o i tto-iv: equiv. 

tO TOVTOVS ot KpflTTOVS elffiv. ScC Kr. 

61, 6, 2 ; H. 878. Such prolepsis usu 
ally occurs after verbs which express 
recognition or make declarations. 
Here the relative clause is almost 
pleonastic, but this is the more in 
harmony with the excited feelings of 
Callicles. 

48. tts . . . irpa-yjiaTa : denotes the b 
object, as nepl ravra. (above 490 b) 
denotes the field, to which the &lt;j&gt;p6- 
vrjcris is directed ; and from it we 
must take the subject of oiKotro. 

50. iKavol 6 vTts KTC. : is to be con 
sidered as explanatory of avope ioi and 

(f&gt;pOVllLLOi SlfflV, 

XLVI. 3. C YW 8e &lt;rov rovvavrCov : 
this use of aov, with which we must 



162 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 491. 

on ovSeVore ravra Xeyets rrepl rwv avrwv, aXXa rare ^.ev 
5 TOVS /3eXrtou&lt;? re /cat /cpeirrov? TOUS icr^yporepov^ wpt^ov, c 
au$ts Se rev? (frpovLfJiwrepovs, vvv 8 au erepov TL i^/cetg 
e^&j^ av^peiorepoi rwes imo crou Xeyo^rat ot /cpetYrous 
/cat ot /3eXriou?. dXX , a&gt;ya$e, etTTuji aTraXXay^ #t, riva&lt;$ 
Trore Xeyet? TOV&lt;? /3eXrtovs re /cat /cpetrrov? /cat ets 6Yt. 
10 KAA. AXX eiprjKai ye eycoye 70^9 ^&gt;po^t/&gt;tov? et? ra r^5 
TrpdyjJLara /cat dvSpetow?. rovrov? yap 77/)oo~T7/cet 
TroXeojv ap^etv, /cat TO St/catot roi)r ecrrtV, nXeov eetz^ d 
rovrovg TOJI^ aXXcuv, TOV? 

** m ^^ e fc 

zn. It oe avTatv, a) e 
15 KAA. IIws Xeyet?; 

^n. "Ei a e/cacrrov Xeyw avrov eavrov apyovTa, Y) TOVTO 
.ev ov&ev Set, avrov eavrov apyeiv, rwv 8e a 



supply Karriyopia, is somewhat harsh 
after f^e, with which it contrasts, 
and leads Cron to prefer to consider 
0-oC as dependent upon rovvavriov, in 
tlie sense "the opposite of you,"- -i .e. 
of what you say, and the clause 
with on as epexegetic to Tovvavriov, 
a harsh and doubtful construction. 

5. TOIJS lo-xxipore povs : the art. is 
employed, because Iff^vpoTtpovs is not 
merely a pred. to TOI/S 0e\riovs KTC., 
but both ideas are considered as iden 
tical. 

6 f. TJKeis e x^v : as 518 a. In Eng 
lish also we often say, here you 
are with, etc. 

7. rive s : TIS may express indefi- 
niteness of nature: " a sort of." II. 
702. 

8. ttiriov aTraXXayiOi : relieve your 
mind by saying, tell and be done with 
it. Cj. below, e l o tyw croi vvv Trapprj- 
triatfuevos \f-yca. The use of the aor- 
ist tense of the partic. may be simply 



a case of attraction ; it certainly loses 491 
its connotation of past time, being c 
practically identical with the time of 
the leading verb, as in Phaedo 60 c 
ev y iroir)(ras aya^mjcras /ue. See GMT. 
150, 845 ; II. 856 b. 

12. TOVT e o-Tiv : does not refer to d 
apxtif, but simply, as often, intro 
duces the following clause. 

14. TI 8e avTtov : the indefiniteness 
of the question shows that it is only 
designed to draw Callicles attention 
to the necessity of some rule govern 
ing the actions of the Kpe iTrovs to one 
another. According to the connex 
ion we may supply either &pxttv or 
Tr\eov tx fiv t govern the gen., or we 
may consider it as a free genitive. 
The idea of a man s governing him 
self is so entirely new to Callicles 
that he is unable to catch Socrates 
meaning at first. 

16. i va Kao-rov : the single con 
crete case to explain the principle. 



HAATONOS TOPriAS. 163 

St. I. p. 491. 

KAA. ITo)? eavTov ap^ovra Xeyets ; 

n. OvSe&gt; 7rot/ct Xoj&gt;, ctXX axnrep ol TroXXot, o~(t)&lt;f&gt;poi&gt;a. 
20 oWa /cat lyKparfj avrbv eavrov, rait 17801; aw /cat CJn&VfU&v 
ap^ovTo. rwv eV eavrw. e 

KAA. H? 178^5 el- rovg iJXt^tovs Xe yets, rov? crw^&gt;po- 



2n. ITw? yap ov ; ovSet&lt;&gt; ocrrt? ov/c av yvour), ort oura&gt; 
25 Xe yo). 

KAA. IIdVi&gt; ye cr^oSpa, a&gt; Sw/cpare?. CTTCI TTW? a^ 
evSai/xwv yeVotro avOpwrros SovXevw^ orwovt ; dXXa TOVT 
ecrrtv TO Kara &lt;J)VCTLV KaXov /cat St/catoi , o ey&lt;u crot vOt 
Trapp~r)O ia[ 1 6fJievos Xeya&gt;, ort Set rov opOws ^8ta)o~o/&gt;te^ov ra? 



19. ovSv iroiKCXov : means that the 
question is about a simple matter, 
whereas the person addressed imag 
ines something else behind the words. 
uxrirep ol iroXXoC : with this, So 
crates calls in the authority of 
common usage to determine the 
meaning of tavrov &pxfw, which he 
defines by atafypcav and fyKp&r^s fav- 
TOV, with ruv iiSoviav ,/cre. explana 
tory. 

22. 105 TJ8vs tl : is often used ironi 
cally. tjSv s : corresponds best to 
our naive. Callicles means that So 
crates still keeps the point of view of 
a naive hence interesting (but c/". 
485 b, c) child, inasmuch as he 
has not yet laid aside his childish 
prejudice in favor of croxppocrwrj. 
Hence the words rovs ii\i0iovs KT(. are 
a criticism of Socrates view : " you 
mean those simple-minded fellows, 
the temperate." This passage shows 
that Callicles erases awfypocrvvt], as he 
did Siicaiocrvj ij, from the list of the 
virtues. 

24. ovrw : we should naturally ex 
pect TOVTOVS. Of course there is a 



tinge of irony in the allusion to Cal- 491 
licles words. 

26. iravv ye (r4&gt;o 8pa : sc. ovrta \t- 
yeis. Callicles, of course, means rovs 
ri\i6iovs, and makes an effort in what 
follows to defend his words. For 
this purpose he unfolds his view of 
life more completely, and shows es 
pecially wherein he finds happiness. 
The beginning of his discourse bears 
a rhetorical stamp. 

27. SovXev wv : not to be conceived 
literally of human servitude, but 
rather equiv. to apx^/J-evos and that 
too avrbs vcp tavrov, which Callicles 
considers just as bad as if the slavery 
were to some one else, 6rifow. The lot 
of thraldom is considered so unhappy 
that Callicles conceives $ov\tveav, even 
in the sense which it has here, as the 
exact opposite to evSa.ifj.wv. That self- 
control is not consistent with the gen 
erally held idea of freedom is spoken 
plainly in Meno 86 d tireib)) tie av 
aavrov /jLfv ot&gt;8 eirix ft P f ? s &px flv ^ va ^ 
t \tvOtpos fis, and is at the present day 
a principle of the opponents of the 
temperance movement. 



164 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 491. 

30 fjifv eVi^f/Atas ret? eavrov ecu/ a&gt;&lt;? /Aeytcrras etvat /cat /XT^ 
/coXaetv, ra^rat? oe wg ju.eyicrrai&lt;? overate LKCLVOV ei^at492 
VTryperelv St a^Spetav /cat (^poi^cra/, /cat aTTOTrtjUTrXdVat 
w^ at aet 97 eVt^u/xta ytyz^rat. aXXa rovr , ot^uat, rot? 
TroXXots ov SwaroV o^ef i//eyovcrt^ rot s rotourov? St 

35 aia-yyvryv, aTro/cpUTTTo/xez ot T^v CLVTMV aSvi/a/xtaz;, /cat 
ala-^pov Sij &lt;f)ao~iv eipcu TT)*/ a/coXacrta^, oVep ei/ rot? ?r/3o- 
(T0ev eyw eXeyot*, 8ouXoi;/&gt;te^ot rou? ySeXrtou? r^ (^vcriv 
, /cat avrot ov Su^a/xei^ot eKTropi^ecrBat, rat? 
TT\.rjp&lt;j)(Tiv eTrcuvovcni TTJV craxfipoo vv rji /cat Tr)^ b 

40 8t/catocrw^y Sta TT)^ CLVTW avav^tpiav. eVet ye ofs e^ 
Q-PX^ viTr)pt;ev TJ /3acrtXeW vecnv eTi^at ^ avrov? riy ^&gt;u- 
cret t/cai^ou? e/crroptcracr^at ap^rjv nva r) Tvpavvi&a r) 
Suz^acrreta^, (rt) rr} dXrjOeia atcr^to^ /cat /ca/ctoi (az^) etr^ 
o (i)&lt;f)pocrvi r)&lt;; rot/rots rotg a.v9pa)7TOLS ols e ^w avroXavetv 

492 31. KoXd^iv : in the sense of "disci- inf. (iKavovs and eli/ai) as is frequently 492 

a plinu" is quite in place here. At the the case, especially in long periods. 

same time its use forms a link be- Kr. 55, 2, 5, 7. The cause here lies in 

tween this and the earlier discussion the necessary addition of avrovs. 

between Polus and Socrates. aKoAacrm 42. dpx n v riva /ere. : the word 

is the proper opposite to ffaxppoo-vvr], apx h can be applied to any position 

and as such is praised by Callicles. of power, whether in a democracy or 

32. virr)pcTeiv : Callicles says this, not. Time. ii. 65. 9 says of Athens 

without noticing that thereby the ser- tyi-yvfr& re \6y&lt;p /j.fv 5rijj.oKpa.rla, fpyy 

vitude (SouAei a) in which man stands 5e vwb rov irpwrou avdpbs (i.e. Pericles) 

to his appetites is recognized. -p"&gt;ch- The idea of - -rvpawis is well 

34. TOVS TOIOV TOVS : viz. rovs Swa- known ; rf. Nepos, Milt. 8. 3. dvva- 

TOVS a.Troin/j.ir\di&gt;ai here. ffTfta combined with rvpawis is not 

36. alo-xpov 8tj : with ironical ref- infrequently (479 a, Time. iii. 62. 3) 

crence to alax^ )l&gt;r l v - 6 irtp : intro- used of oligarchs, but it is also a des- 

duces what follows. The reference ignation of princes, both smaller and 

is to 483 c ff. greater (524 e, 525 d). 

b 41. ols \5TTT)p|v : ichose fortune it teas. 43. al o^iov Kal KOIKIOV : declare as 

The original meaning of inrdpxcv, "to strongly as possible the inappropri- 

be as a foundation," " to begin with," ateness of the practice of virtue for 

becomes gradually weaker as time such men ; it becomes for them really 

goes on. The dat. in the pred. here a shame and an evil. 

passes over into the ace. as subj. of the 44. TOV TCIS rois dvOpwirois : pur- 



HAATON02 TOPriAS. 165 

St. I. p. 492. 

45 ra)v dyaOoiv Kal nySevos e/xTroSwi/ oVros, aurot eaurots 
Secrrroryv enaydyoivro rov ra)v TroXXcov dvd pwTTtov vo^ov 
re Kal Xoyov Kal i//oyo^ ; 77 TTOJ? ov/c av d#Xtot yeyo^ore? 
vrro rov /caXou rov r^5 St/catoo vV^s /cat r^? crw^po- c 

ti^Sei/ rrXeov ve/JLovres rot? ^&gt;tXot? rots avrwv r) rot? 
50 e^potSj Ka ra ^ ra dp^ovres ev ry eavrwv TroXet ; dXXa 
r]7 dXrjOeia, w Sw/cpare?, 771^ ^775 o~v 8tw/cetr, 018 ex et * 
rpv(f)r) KOL d/coXacrta /cat eXevOepia, edv emKovpiav e\r), \ 
rovr ecrriv apery re /cat euSatyaovta, ra Se dXXa ravr \ 
eo"rt^ ret /caXXaj7rto~/xara, ra rrapd &lt;&gt;\)&lt;jiv crvvdyfjiara dv- 
55 0pa&gt;rra)V, (frXvapua /cat ovSet O s dgta. 

XL VII. 2n. Ov/c dyei i/aj? ye, ai KaXXt/cXet?, 

492 posely placed at the end of the clause 
(as above Sick TTJV aurwf avai Sp/ai ), 
and to emphasize the contrast, av6pu&gt;- 
iciav, which is usually wanting, is 
added in the next clause after TJ/ 
iro\\(t&gt;v. ols |ov re. : such connex 
ion of the subordinate to the princi 
pal clause is idiomatic in Greek and 
Latin. Cf. Symp. 174 e of fj.tv yap fvOvs 
iraiSd Ttva rcav HvSov airavTriffavTa &yav 
ov Ka.TfKfi.vTO ol &\\oi. Nep. Thrasy . 
4.1 huic . . . corona a populo 
data est; quam quod . . . non 
vis expresserat null am ha- 
buit invidiam. Notice the neces 
sary shift in eoV and /u.rjSei bs . . . OVTOS 
due to the change from impersonal 
to personal. The participles are both 
practically concessive, the neg. /j.rj 
being due to the conditional coloring. 
46. TWV iro\X&lt;3v KTS. : notice the 
assonance (irapiVaxm) in v6fj.Qv, \6yov, 



48. TOV KaXov : is said with bitter 
irony. Callicles shows here, as well 
as in 486 b above, the code of morals 
prevalent at that time and which Xen. 
expresses in the praise awarded to 



Cyrus, Anab. i. g. 11 &lt;f&gt;dvepos $v elf ris 492 
TJ ayaBbv t) Kaitbv iroir)fffifv avrbf, 
VIKO.V ireipw/uLfvos- 

51. TJV 4&gt;rjs crv SiwKciv : as above 
482 e &lt;f&gt;d(TKwi -ri]v a.\-r)6eiav SiwKfiv. 

52. eiriKovpiav : capacity to help 
(one s self) ; i.e. to provide means 
for pleasure and to ward off hind 
rances. So also firiKovpflv and iiri- 
Kovpos. Cf. below, the recapitulation 
of Socrates. 

53. TO. 8e o\\a Kre. : the subject, 
which at first is only inferred as the 
opposite of the three qualities speci 
fied, is nearer specified first by the 
characteristic addition rot Ka\\wniff- 
fjLa-ra. (affectations) and then by a 
defihite expression which at the same 
time shows Callicles opinion. 

53. &lt;{&gt;Xuap(a KTC. : is predicate. 

XLVII. 1. (we eryevvios : like ytv- d 
vaicas 475 d, % 521 a, transferred from 
its original application to the free 
independent conduct proper for a 
man of noble birth ; hence equiv. to 
"spirited," "brave." cire^c pxti : an 
image from war. Cf. firtxftp(e/j.tv 
495 c. 



166 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 492. 

ro&gt; Xoyoj 7rapprj(TLa^6fjLei&gt;o&lt;; o~a&lt;o&gt;s yap (TV vvv Xe yet?, 
a ot aXXot Stavoowrat /x,eV, Xe yeti Se ou/c eOdXovcrLv. 
Se o/xat ovv e yw crov /zTySei/l rpona) avelvai, tW rw oWt 
5 /caraS-^Xoz yeV^rat TTW? fiiaireov. /cat /zot Xe ye ret? juet&gt; 
eVt$tyuas (779 ov /coXao"Te of, et /xe XXet Tts olo^ Set etfat, 
e aWa Se aura? a&gt;? ju,ytcrra9 TrX^piocnv avrats a/JLoBev ye 
TToOtv erot/xa^et^, /cat rovro ei^at r^ dperryV; e 

KAA. ^rj/jil ravra e yw. 

10 Xn. Ou/c apa opOws Xeyoi^rat ot jot^Se^o? 8ed/x,evot 
evSat/xove? et^at. 

KAA. Ot Xt #ot yap 87) ovrw ye /cat ot ve/cpot 
o~rarot etcru&gt;. 

Sn. AXXa /xev ST) /cat w? ye o"v Xeyet? Sewo? 6 



492 

d 



2. TW Xo -yo) : refers to the view 
just stated, the position defended. 
C/". Prof. 345 d, where Socrates says 
of Simonides 5t" SA.OU roC aff/jLaros eV- 
6 { e Vx eTa T V T0 riiTTaKoO ^fjMTt. We 
may, liowever, consider 7re|f/JX e as 
used absolutely and ry xJyy as dat. 
of accompaniment. 

6. el |X\\i TIS (sc. roioCroy eTvat) 
olov 8i (ourbv sc. rbv &fdpanrov) clvai : 
the absence of the inf. after ewi/ro is 
strange ; &lt;/". 491 e above. 

7 f. dfioOcv &gt; iroBtv : Socrates 
wishes to settle beyond all cavil that 
Callicles sanctions the employment 
of all means, without limitation and 
in the broadest sense, to satisfy his 
desires. As fToi/j.dfiv is in the same 
construction with KoXaaTtov, we must 
conceive an idea of obligation con 
nected with it. Cf. Crito 51 C TTOIT;- 
reov . . . % Tttidfiv. 

8. Tqv dpTr v : the sole true vir 
tue (manliness}, which is recognized 
also by Callicles. 

10. opa : " it appears," " according 



to your view." ot n^Sevos 5o nvoi 492 
/ere. : the fundamental principle of the e 
Cynic school (of Antisthenes), which 
also derived its origin from Socrates. 
Cf. Xen. Mem. i. 6. 10, where to the 
sophist Antiphon, who maintains sim 
ilar principles to those of Callicles 
here, Socrates says toiKas TT\V fvSai- 
fjiOvlav olo/Liffiji Tpvcprjv Kal TroAurf \eiav 
flvai fyi&gt;J Se vo/j,ia&gt; rb /j.fv /ur/Sevbj 
5e?fT0at delov elvai, rb 8 ws f\ax ffrov 
iyyvTATu TOV Gfiov. 

12. ol vKpol KrL : Socrates men 
tions the prevalence of this view in 
P/iaedo G5 a Kal SOKU ye irov rols wo\- 
Ao?j avdpcairois . . . fyyvs TI Ttlvfiv TOV 
TtOvdvat & yUTjSe* (ppovri^wv rcav jfiovibv 
ot 5io TOV aianarAs elfftv. Sophocles, 
however, makes the sorely afflicted 
Ajax say (Ai. 554 f.) eV TO? Qpovfiv 
yap /j.-riSev riSiffros fiios, | ews rb xaipeiv 
Kal rb \vrre~icrdcu fj.adris. 

14. Now that Callicles has stated 
exactly the manner in which he looks 
at life, Socrates proceeds to contrast 
that view with his own, not directly 



HAATONO2 

15 ou yap rot Oav^d^oi^ civ, el 
Aeyet, \eyaiv 

/ &gt; &lt;? &gt;\y&gt; 
Tts o otoe*&gt;, et TO 4^7^ 

TO KarOavtiv Se 77^ ; 



167 

Bt. I. p. 492. 

a\.ir)6rj Iv rotcrSe 



eo~Tt 



/cat T7/xet9 T&lt;W oV Tt to~ajs redva^ev 17817 TOV eycoye /cat 493 
20 T/cof o~a TOW o~o&lt;a)z&gt;, 0*9 J&gt;T)I&gt; Txet5 TOTpaiCJ , /cat TO ne^ 



ecrrtz rjfjiiv crrjfJLa, rrjs Se \lfv)(rjs TOUTO, ei w 



yatat eto~t, 



ov olov dvaTTei0ea-0at, /cat 



492 indeed, but by a series of compari- 
6 sons and similes, which serve the 
double purpose of. calming the feel 
ings of the listeners and readers after 
the impassioned speech of Callicles 
and, by presenting these pictures to 
the fancy, of preparing their minds 
for the following dialectical argu 
ment. 

15. EvpnriSrjs : the same poet to 
whom Callicles has several times ap 
pealed. Socrates also can quote for 
his own purpose. The passage is 
from the Polyidus, and has the sec 
ond line completed by the words Ka.ru 
vo(j.ifTai. Quite similar is a passage 
which has come down to us from an 
other lost tragedy, the Phrixus, rls 
oldev el fjv rovd* t&gt; KfK\r]Tai dave tv, | rb 
rjv Sf OvrjffKfiv eirri. See Nauck, Fr. 
639, 830. 

493 19 f . 6 -yu&gt;Yt K&lt;xl TJtcowrd TOV : the 
a following comparisons are probably 
taken from the book of Philolaus, 
a Pythagorean who, after having 
been driven from Italy, wandered to 
Thebes, and there engaged in teaching 
and writing. Socrates was acquainted 
with the Pythagorean teaching prob 
ably only orally, from association 
with his Theban friends Simmias and 
Cebes. For this reason Plato implies 



by the manner of expression that this 4 9 
knowledge, which Socrates himself in a 
nowise valued, was as general as pos 
sible. See Thompson. 

20 f . TO (M v o-iofia &lt;rri o-rjua : this 
comparison, though ascribed to the 
Pythagoreans, is connected also with 
the Orphic saying that the body is 
the custodian of the soul. Plato 
combines both in the same manner in 
Crat. 400 b /col yap arj/u&lt;i nvts &lt;paffit&gt; 
avrb (sc. rb crcS^a) elVa&lt; rfjs i|/u^^s. Cf. 
Phaedo 62 b. 

21. TTJS 8 ^VXTJS TOTO : in order 
to continue the discussion, a distinc 
tion between the separate parts of 
the soul is necessary. This could not 
be given here scientifically ; but as 
much as is needful is stated by the 
comparison. Elsewhere Plato distin 
guishes three parts of the soul, rb 
\oyi(TTiK6v, rb 6ufj.oeiSes (0i/x(fs), and 
rb fTn6vfjLi)TiK6v. For his present pur 
pose two are sufficient, the really 
spiritual, the reason, and that part 
which clings greedily to the body ; 
for the question to be decided is : 
Shall life be directed according to the 
nature of the soul or of the body t 

22. jitTairCirrtiv : the active is found 
in 481 d, e. Cf, 517 b 



168 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 493. 

oVoj Kara). KOL TOVTO apa rts n,v6o\oywv /co/xi//o5 avijp, 

tcrojs SiAceAo? rts 17 iraXt/co?, 7TO.pa.yiov rat ovojaart Sta TO 

25 tnOavov re /cat TTCICTTLKOV awojiiacre TfWov, rovg Se 

T(*)V 8 a/JLVTJTd)V TOVTO T^S l/W^S, ^ a 

eicri, TO a/coXacrrov avTov /cat ov o Teyai oV, a&gt;9 TtTr- b 



493 23. (AvBoXo-ywv : " speaking in mythi- 
a cal (here allegorical) form," in con 
tradistinction with the dialectical 
method. Cf. Phaedo 61 e biaa-Koireiv 
re Kal jj.vQo\oytiv. KO(j.\|/os : of deli 
cate perceptions. Often with irony, 
but- not here. See on 480 c. SC 
AD S refers to Empedocles, lra\iK6s to 
Philolaus. Neither was able, in the 
infancy of the science, to clothe his 
profound thoughts in philosophical 
form. Cf. Cron-Dyer Introd. to Apol. 
3 and 8. Si/ceAcfs, and not 2i/ceAi- 
ic6s, may be due to the old love song 
of Timocreon Ilhodius, which began: 



24. irapa-ywv TW ovofxari, : by a slight 
variation of the word, irapdyeiv is other 
wise used of etymologies which are 
effected by small variations in the 
sound. 810, TO inOavo v re KO.I im- 
o-TiKo v: Philolaus was very fond of 
such tricks of derivation (cf. Boeckh, 
Philolaos, p. 188). Both words are 
obviously, as was shown above by 
avaiTfidfffdai and /nfTairiirTfiv, to be 
considered as passive, and applying 
to something that can be easily per 
suaded. In form indavov approaches 
closest to widoi , and hence stands first. 
It is usually active, yet it occurs also 
as a passive, e.g. Xen. Cyr. ii. 2. 10 
TriBavol 5 ovrciis fieri rives, wcrre, trpiv 
fidfvai rb TrpocrTaTTo/nevov, irporepov wfi- 
6ovTai. TreKTTiKo v : adapted and in 
clined to belief, presupposes also some 
persuasion. 

25. dvoTJTovs : is chosen here as the 



opposite of ffaxppovfs, on account of 493 
its assonance with apwriTovs, and de 
notes those who are under the control, 
not of the vovs, but of the tinQv^ ia. 
a.]j.vr)Toi, according to the regular us 
age, denotes those who are not initi 
ated into the mysteries. Hence Plato 
applies it also, in Phaedo C9 c and 
Theaet. 155 e, to those who have not 
been initiated into wisdom, or Philo 
sophy, which causes as the mys 
teries were also designed to do an 
actual inner purification of the soul. 
But here is also probably, at the 
same time, an allusion to the actual 
untransferred meaning of /j.veiv, close, 
i.e. the " unconfined." With this 
agrees the following explanation, ov 
artyavAv and Terprj/xeVos iriOos. The 
a/j.vr)TOL stand open to all the charms 
of sense and the outer world. 

27. TO oj&lt;o Xao-Tov : an allusion to b 
the expression of Callicles. ov o-rt- 
yavo v : which does not cover and pre 
serve its contents, gives cause and in 
troduction for the image of the jar. 
It is noteworthy that this greedy part 
of the soul is designated entirely by 
neg. expressions. 

27 f . ws TTpT)(x vos ttn irCOos : de 
pends on an eAeye, which is implied in 
wv6fj.a.fft. It is true, however, that 
after a verb of naming we find occa 
sionally a relative clause, as Soph. 
0. K. 780 KccAeT (/ue) irXaffrbs oos ftrfv 
Trarpi. The comparison reminds one 
of the myth of the Danaidae. With 
the image of the niOos and K^ITKIVOV 
Thompson compares Shaks. Cym. i. 7 



HAATONO2 TOPriAS. 169 

St. I. p. 493. 

117 Tri6os, Sia TYJV aTr^vriav aTrei/cacras. rowav- 
TLOV or) ouTog croi, w KaXXi/&lt;Xei9, eVSeiwurai a&gt;s ra)^ ei&gt; 
30 "AtSou TO ctetSes ST) XeycSv ourot d^Xtwrarot a^ elei&gt; 
ot dfjivrjTOL, KOI &lt;f)0polei&gt; et? TOI&gt; rerpiq^vov TTL^OV vSup 
ere/3&j TOIOUTOJ Ter/)T7^eVaj /cocnciVa&gt;. TO Se KOVKLVOV apa 
Xeyet, 019 ec^r? 6 TT/OO? e/xe \eycov, rrp \frv)(r)v elvai TT)I&gt; Se c 

1 I JV X*) 1 KOCTKLVCO dTTTJKacreV TTfV TO)V aVOTfTtoV 05 TTpr)fJL- 

35 i^v, aTe ov SwajjLvr)v crreyew OL* a.-ma Ttav re /cat XrjOrjv. 
* eVtetKais fieV CTTLV VTTO n aToira, BrjXol /XT)V o eyw 



493 



crot 



&lt; -phg C i y e( j wji^ Th a t satiate yet 
unsatisfied desire, That tub both filled 
and running, and ^l// s PFe// i. 3. 193 
Yet in this captious and untenable 
sieve, I still pour in the waters of my 
love, And lack not to lose still. 

28. dirciKcuras : the necessary ob 
jects in the ace. and dat. are to be 
supplied from the context. rovvav- 
TIOV : construe with &lt;roi. 

29 f. v "AiSou : the following ety 
mological explanation is found also 
elsewhere. It draws attention to a 
consideration of the beyond and the 
life after death, which plays an im 
portant part in the close of the dia 
logue. Cf. Phaedo 80 d, 81 c, d. 

30. OVTOI : points back, but is at 
the same time fixed by the addition 
oi a/j.vr)Toi. 

32. f Tt po) TOIOVTW : " likewise." The 
objects are different, but their defects 
are similar. 

33. o irpds V* k "Yv : Socrates 
again refers to his authority, because 
he is still engaged with the details of 
the simile. 

34. TTJV Toiv dfivTJTwv : emphati 
cally added, because what follows ap 
plies only to ol a/j.vr]Toi. The soul is 
here, as a whole, compared to a per- 



ecti/ TTW? oto? Te 



493 



forated sieve, whereas, just before, 
only a part of it was compared with 
the jar, because thereby was meant 
only the part attached to the body. 
But the other part, the soul proper, 
is brought into service to this bodily 
part, so that it affords material for 
it, and even assumes its nature. Cf. 
Phaedo 66 d SouXtvovres TT) TOV tr&fjM- 
ros Oepaireia. 

35. dirio-rCav: no contradiction to 
the above TreurTiK6v, which was said 
only of the firi()v[j.i]TiK6i&gt; of the soul. 
By yielding to the sensual, the soul 
loses its power of reception and re 
tention, of belief and knowledge. 

36. c irieiKws : reasonably, fatrl//, and 
then very likely, indeed. viro TI : 
somewhat, like vir6 in inrodfj.ov(ros Rep. 
viii. 548 e, belongs to &TOTTOV. Rid. 
131 cites Phaedr. 242 d vw6 TI 
wreBrj (\6yoi/~). Cf. in Lat. subab- 
surdus, subrusticus, etc. [JLTJV: 
yet, moreover, like the more usual /xtV 

TOl. 

37. &lt;rof : in Greek, when a pron. 
has been expressed once with one of 
the verbs of a series, it is not neces 
sary to express it a second time, even 
though the second verb would require 
a different case, as here. 



170 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 493. 



O 0cu, avrl TOV d7r\r)crT(t)S /cat d/coXdoTaj? 
fliov TOV /coayu o)? /cat Tot? del TT a poverty t/cai ais /cat e 
40 KOVVTMS )(OVTa fiiov eXeo~$at. dXXa. TroYepov 7ret$co Tt ere 
/cat /xerart^ecrat evSai/AOfeoTepov? etz^at TOV? /cooyxtov? d 
TO)^ d/coXdcraoz/, 17 ovS av dXXa TroXXd rotaura /zv $oXoya&gt;, 
ovSa&gt; rt jLtdXXov /xera^cret ; 

KAA. TOVT 0X1^6 edrepov etp ty/ca?, a&gt; Sw/cpaTe?. 
XLVIII. Sn. $epe 817, a\\rjv crot et/cdi^a Xeya&gt; e/c TOU 
avrou yv^vacrLov rfj vvv. cr/co77et yap et roto^Se Xeyet? 
Trept TOV yStov e/caTepov, TOW T croj^po^og /cat TOV d/coXd- 
CTTOV, ofov et Svoti&gt; d^Spor^ e/caTepoj Trt^ot TTO\\OL ete^, /cat 
5 TOJ jLtei/ eYepa&gt; vytet? /cat TtX-^pet?, 6 /iteV otvov, 6 8e /xeXt- e 
TO?, 6 8e ydXa/CTO?, /cat ctXXoi TroXXot TroXX&j^, vd/JLara Se 



493 38. praBco-Oai : denotes the change 
c of an opinion or statement. Cy. 72e/&gt;. 
i. 334 e aAAa fj.fraOa&gt;/j.(9a Kiv8vvtvo/j.fv 
yap oi&gt;K bpQias . . . Offfdai. 

38 f . dvrl . . . \to-0cu : epexegetic, 
instead of Siare eA-eVfiai. 

39. Koo-|xC(o$: chiastically contrasted 

with a.KO\dffT(as. 

40. irorepov ireCOw : the question 
shows that Socrates himself attaches 
no especial cogency to the compari 
son. Cf. below, fjivBoKoyia. 

d 41. |UTa,T(6t&lt;rai : here equiv. to /ue- 
ra.6fij.fvos Tjyti. Mutasne ita sen- 
tentiam ut statuas feliciores 
esse modestos libidinosis? 
Heindorf. 

44. TOVTO : refers to the second 
part of the double question. 

XLVIII. 1. &lt;j&gt;t p Sri : the employ 
ment of another simile after the pre 
ceding one is strange ; but possibly 
the second contains an advance on 
the first, inasmuch as it extends the 
consideration from the nature to the 
life. It may, however, be only an 



other version of the first one, as the 493 
scholiast suggests : ?)i&gt; Sf eKelvo /j.fv 
rwv TlvOayopetcav oiKflov, TOVTO 8e 2o&gt;- 
Kpdrovs, ous &lt;ra(peffTfp6i re Kal ir\r)KTi- 



2. yunvao-fou : it is not necessary to 
refer this strictly to the philosophi 
cal school already mentioned. It 
rather has the meaning of "place of 
general exercise," the domain of im 
agination and fancy from which So 
crates (Plato) draws his new image. 
On the brachylogy in TT) vvv ("where 
we obtained the one just given"), see 
Kr. 48, 13, 9. 

4. m0oi iroXXoC: by these are to 
be understood only the separate de 
sires. Pleasures are the materials 
with which the jars are filled. 

5. v-yifis : in the physical sense, e 
"undamaged," but with a pre-under- 
standing of the moral judgment in 
regard to them ; hence the contrast 

is formed by &lt;ra.9pd, as in 479 b. 

6. iroX.XoJv : viz. TOiovTiav xp^yuarair 
or va^druu. The common manner of 



IIAATON02 rOPHAS. 171 

St. I. p. 493. 

/cat ^aXeTTo, e/cdo~rou TOVTCDV etrj /cat /xera TroXXcui/ 
Kal ^a\TT(t)v e /CTropt^o/xei/a 6 /xeV ovv erepos 77X77- 
pa)(rdfj,evo&lt;s /xrfr evro^erevot /^re rt (^po^rt^ot, dXX eW/ca 
10 rovraH/ rjcrvx^v e^ot TO) S ere pw ra /xe&gt; ^a/xara, atcnrep 
/cat e /ceiVw, Swara jaev 77optecr#at, ^aXeTta 8e, ra 8 dy- 
yeta rerpTj^teVa /cat cra#pd, dvay/cdotro S det /cat vu/cra 
/cat -fj/jLtpav TTLfJLTrXdvaL avra, 17 rag eV^arag XvTrotro Xv- 494 
Tra? apa rotovrov e/carepov WTOS rou /8tov, Xe yet? roi rov 
15 aKoXacrrof evSat/xo^ecrrepoy eivat ^ TW rou Kocrp-Lov ; 
TreiOa) rt ere ravra Xeywi/ crvy^wprjcraL rov KOCT^IOV fiiov 
rov d/coXacrrov d/xett co et^at, ^7 ou Tret^aj ; 

KAA. Ou Tret^et?, a) Sw/cpare? r&&amp;gt; /xev yap TrXi^pajcra- 

//,eVa&gt; e/cetfw ou/cer ecrrt^ rjSovrj ouSe/xta, dXXa rour earu , 

20 o vvv&r) eya) eXeyof, ro axnrep \i6ov QTJV, eVetSaj/ 77X77- 

, fjitJTe yaipovra en /xi^re \VTTOV ptvov. dXX 1 ei^ TOVTU b 
ro -^Se aj? TP, eV raj a)? TrXeto-rot eT 



493 expression would be SAA.OI ^AAa&gt;v iro\- for one simile can be offset by an- 494 

e AeDi/ or &AAoi &\\wv ?roAAol iro\\uv. other, but it helps to clarify the idea. a 

7. \a\eird: used absolutely and 20. TO unrirtp X(0ov ^v : epexegeti- 
explained by the addition of KO! . . . cal to roCro ... & /ere., in order to 
tKiropitfufva. Cf. below (11), where draw attention again to the earlier re- 
the supplement is self-evident. mark. We must supply naturally 

8. d jiev i Tcpos : ( .. & (ruHppuv. the same subject to ir\ripiaffp as to 
9 f. CVCKU TOVTWV : " so far as it de- rji&gt;. 

pends upon the filling of the casks or 22. cirippciv : Callicles takes up b 

desires." Cf. Theaet. 148 d irpodvfj.ias the simile of Socrates; but at the 

fifis fveKa (fxivf irai. same time, in this treatment of it 

11. irop(c(r6cu : probably middle. there may be some traces of the 

Kr. 55, 3, 8 ; H. 813. teaching of Gorgias, if, as is sup- 

494 13. T(: i.e. fl df (ify (Tri^irAairj). posed, he accepted Empedocles ideas 

a 14. dpa TOIOV TOV re. : comprehen- of efflux and afflux in his views of 

sive resumption of the protasis begin- physics. Cf. Uleno 76 c jSouAei o5v 

ning with el Suolv. &lt;roi KO.TO. Topyiav a.iroKpivuifj.a.t ; QVKOVV 

16. irf C8w TI : the adverbial ace. of \tytre airoppods nvas TUV ovriav tear 

the indef. neut. pron. is frequent. See E/xTreSo/cAe a ; wal ir6povs els o&s Kal Si 

H. 719 b; G. 160, 2. The repetition of ut&gt; al a.Troppoa.1 nope vovrai. In this light 

itd6&lt;a shows that Socrates attaches no the word iroplrdai gains especial im- 

value to the comparison as a proof, portance. 



172 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 494. 

Sn. Ov/cow avdyxri y , a.v TTO\V eVtppeTy, TTO\V /cat TO 
aTTiov eu at, /cal /zeyaX arra ra rpr^ara eti at rat? 
25 e/cpoats; 

KAA. Haw /ze^ ow. 

2n. XapaSptov rtva au cru /3toi^ Xeyets, dXX ot&gt; 
ovSe \idov. /cat fJLOL Xeye ro rotoVSe Xeyets ofbi 
Kal TTCLvwvTa icrOiew ; 
30 KAA. *Eyarye. 

Sn. Kal 8n|/r^v ye /cat Su//aWa irweiv ; 

KAA. Aeyw, /cat ra? aXXa? eTTt^v/xta? avracra? 
Kal ^vvd^evov Tr\rjpovi&gt; yaipovTa evSataww? ^17^. 

XLIX. Sn. Evye, a&gt; /Se Xrtcrre StareXet yap axrrrep 
i7p^w, /cat OTTOJ? /xr) aTratcr^vt et. Set Se , ws eot/ce, /xr/S 
e /xe a.Trai(Txyv6rivai. KCU TrpatTOv fJLtv etTre , et /cat i//a;paWa 
/cal /cv^crtaj^ra, d^^wa)? e^oira rov Kvr)(T0ai, 
5 StareXovfra rov ^tot euSat/xo^w? eort 

*94 25. cKpoais : this compound with 
e /c is very unusual, but also here very 
exact. 

27. x a P a 8p"&gt;v : according to Arist. 
-4m w. //; ;. ix. 11, the x a P a ^P^ s was 
a bird of ugly voice and color, which 
lived in chasms and clefts of the 
rock, and came forth only at night. 
Others describe it as a very greedy 
bird, oy a/j.a rca fffQifiv eKKpivei. It is 
this peculiarity which explains the 
reference here. The duck has that 
reputation with us. dXX ov : we 
might also have simple oi&gt; (456 e), or 
Kal ov (Kr. 59, 1, 10). 

28. TO Toio vSe Xt -yeis : viz. as the 
above (o\A . . . eTnppeiV) used expres- 
sions. The following answer of Cal- 
licles, \eyw KTf., saves Socrates the 
trouble of enumeration. TO Toio v8 : 
see on 490 e. 

c XLIX. 1. ev-yt : the verb is reg- 



y 



ul.irly omitted with this exclamation, 494 
which is usually ironic. By the words c 
ras &AAas Tndv/j.ias airdaas, Callicles 
gives Socrates an open field for at- 
tack. Hence the ironical praise. 
Callicles need only continue to make 
such rash statements to be soon si- 
lenced. 

2. tos C OIKC : by this expression 
Socrates reminds Callicles of the 
principle he had laid down in 482 e 
(c/. 489 a), in order, by this ironical 
praise of his determination which 
shrinks from no consequence, to make 
acceptable the diversion of the dis- 
cussion to less pleasant subjects. At 
the same time, he shows that he feels 
himself compelled, by the results of 
Callicles moral view, to carry the in- 
vestigntion into this field. 

4. d4&gt;6o vus i xovra TOV KvrjcrOai : 
the gen., on account of the meaning 



KAA. 



HAATONOS 
arovro? el, a&gt; S 



173 

St. I. p. 494. 

- d 



/cat are^a? 

eV /cat Yopyiav 



yopos. 

Sfl. Totyaprot, a&gt; KaXXt/cXets, 

/cat e^eVXr^a /cat atcr^vi/ecr^at cVot^cra, &lt;jt Se ou ^77 

10 e /CTrXay77&lt;? ouSe ^77 alcr^wdf)&lt;; aVSpetos yap et. dXX 

aTTOKplVOV fJiOVOV. 

KAA. &lt;&rj.l TOLVVV /cat roi&gt; 



15 



/cat 



KAA. Ilai/v ye. 

et r^ K6(f&gt;aXrjv povov KvrjcnaJrj, T) ert rt ere e 
opa, a&gt; KaXXt/cXet?, rt airoKpLvel, idv rt9 ere ra 
rourot? e ^e^rj? diravra e pwra /cat rovrw^ rot- 
OVTWV /ce^aXatov, 6 Taif/ /ctz/atSwt /3to&lt;?, ovro? ou 
/cat atcr^po? /cat a^Xto? ; ^ Tourovs roXyar^a ets Xe- 
20 yet^ euSat/xo^a? etvat, e av a^)^o^w? e^wcrti a)^ Se o^rat ; 

KAA. Ov/c atcr^wet et? rotavra aycoi^, ai StfJ/cpares, rov? 
Xoyov? ; 

Sn. T H yap e yw ayw eVrav^a, &lt;5 yei/j^ate, 



49-t of the adverb (r/. (pQovelv nvi rtvos). 
Kvt]&lt;r9tu : contracted like ^^, ^&gt;)t , 
efc. C/ . ireivf)) in b above. 
d 6. cas aroiros el re. : rudeness in- 
stead of response. 8r)frr)-yo pos : see 
on 482 c. 

8. Toi-yaproi : this strong inferen- 
tial particle (c/! 471 c) serves to com- 
pel Callicles, wlio would gladly have 
evaded the answer by the general re- 
proach us &TOTTOS fl, to a definite an- 
swer, by reference to 487 a, b. 

10. dvSpu&gt;s : with an allusion to 
491 b. It is contrasted with e /c7rA.a- 
yr/vai, because, besides &lt;f&gt;p6vrjins, brav- 
ery is the only virtue recognized by 
Callicles as necessary for a states- 
man. He must, therefore, display 
this quality himself. 



e/cetvo9, og 



16 f. ra xo n.evo: used absolutely 
would not indeed be unexampled (c/. 
Isoc. vi. 29 e TCOV ix o t ji * v&lt;av yvcacrfcrOf^, 
but in connection with TOUTOIS ^ f l^ J 
is pleonastic. Otherwise Plato s usage 
is either TO rovrtav f x^/uevo (Rep. iii. 
389 e) or TO TOITTOIS f(pffjs (Tim. SO c, 
Philelt. 34 d). 

18. Ke&lt;|&gt;aXcuov : without the article 
is rather uncommon (cf. 453 a, 472 c), 
but does occasionally occur. Cf. 
Dem. ii. 31. O^TOS: points emphati- 
cally back to &lt;5 TWV KivaiSwv i or, 
which has already received especial 
stress through the preceding word 
KffyaKaiov. 

21. tls roiavra d-ywv : is the same 
reproach which was made above, 
482 e. 



174 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 494. 

a.v (j&gt;f) dveSyv ourw TOUS ^atpovras, orrcos av ^atpajcrt^, 
25 evSatjucwas et^at, /cat JU.T) StoptT^Tat TOW rj^ovvv 67rotat495 
aya$at /cat Ka/cat; aXX eYt /cat i/Of Xeye, irorepov &lt;T}&lt;? 
eli ai ro avro r^Sv /cat aya$oV, Y) eu at rt TW^ ^SeW, 6 ou/c 
ecrriv dyadov ; 

KAA. "iz a 817 /zot ^77 aVo/xoXoyovyu.ei os T) 6 Xoyos, eai&gt; 
30 erepoi^ (frycra) elvat, TO avro (^17^11 eivoa. 

Sn. Aia^&gt;$ei yoa9, w KaXXt/cXet?, rov? TTyowrous Xoyov?, 
Kat ou/c a^ ert jaer e/xov t/ca^w? TO, oira e ^era^ois, elnep 
Trapa ra 8o/cov^ra cravraj epet?. 

KAA. Kat yap crv, &&amp;gt; ^w/cpare?. b 

35 Sn. Ou roivvv 6p0a)&lt;; Trotai our eyco, etTrep TTOIW rovro, 
ovre crv. dXX , w /xaAcapte, a$pet, /XT) ov rouro rj TO a 
TO Trai^TO)? ^atpetv ravToi re yap TO, vvv^-q alvL 
TToXXa /cat ator^pa ^atVeTat crv/x^8atVo^Ta, et TOVTO 
t, /cat aXXa vroXXa. 



49-1 24. dv 8Tiv : without limitation, from 31. Sicu|&gt;6i(pis TOVS irpwrovs Xo- 495 

e the same root as aviTj/mt. OV TW: see Y OV| S : I/- -f - 360 a 5ia&lt;p0epoC/ui raj a 

on 468 c an\c!is OVTWS. f/j.irpoffdei&gt; 6/j.o\oyia.s. Callicles words 

495 26. dXX Ti Kal vvv: the last at- in 491 e and elsewhere gave reason 

a tempt to come to an understanding. to expect that he would speak his 

Cf. Crito 44 b. The answer of Calli- sentiments roundly without any hesi- 

cles tends to bring into the foreground tation. Cf. 492 d. 

the question of the identity or oppo- 32. iKavus . . . t^eTaJois : has refer- 

sition of the agreeable and the good. ence to 487 e dv TL av iv ro?s \6yots 

29. dvofioXo-yovfievos : is not to be 6fj.o\oyf)aris /xoj, ^e^aaaviaufvov TOUT 

connected with a.vop.oXoyt iaQai, " to re- ^5rj fcrrai tKavcas. sfirep . . . cpcis : 

peat an admission already made and "if you will persist in speaking," with 

to come to an agreement," but is from a decidedly unfavorable color. 

6fj.o\oyovntvos in composition with a- 33. o-avrw: rather stronger than &lt;roi. 

privative. By this expression Calli- 34. Kal -yap &lt;rv : complete the sen- b 

cles makes plain the recklessness of tence from what precedes. 

his thinking and the obstinacy of his 36. a0pti : like aKowflv and similar 

disposition. The sentence is con- verbs has the construction of verbs 

densed by the omission of a self- of fear. 

evident clause : "in order that I may 37. alvixOeVra : denotes the conse- 

not make my statement inconsistent, quences previously intimated, though 

(which I will do) if I say," etc. not definitely stated, by Socrates. 



HAATONOS rOPriAX 175 

St. I. p. 495. 

40 KAA. n&lt;? (TV ye otet, a&gt; ^w/cpares. 

2n. 2*v Se rcj o^ri, &lt;5 KaXXt/cXets, raura lar^ypii^ei ; 
KAA. "Eyajye. 

L. n. ETTt^et/awjU-e^ apa r&lt; Xoya) a&gt;s crov cmrovSa- c 
tpvros ; 

KAA. IldVu ye cr&lt;^&gt;oSpa. 

2n. *I$t 17 /xot, eVerS?) ovrco So/cet, SteXov raSe TTI- 
5 a~rr\^.T]v TTOV KaXels rt; 
KAA. v Eya&gt;ye. 
%n. Ov /cat d.v &peia.v vvv$r) eXeye ? rtt a et^at jaeTa eVrt- 



KAA. 

10 Sn. v AXXo rt ovv a&gt;5 erepov r^v a.v &lt; &peiav 
Suo ravra eXeye?; 

KAA. 2&lt;oSpa ye. 

Sn. Ti Se ; r)8ovr)v KOL eTTtcrrTf/x^^ ravrof ^ erepov ; 

KAA. "Ere/Dov ST^TTOV, &lt;S cro^corare crv. d 

15 Sn. ^H /cat a^SpetW erepav 1780^9; 

KAA. IIw? yap oi ; 

Sn. ^epe 81^ OTTOI? /xe/A^cro/xe^a ravra, ort KaXXt/cX^? 
495 



40. (is &lt;rv ^t ol ci : evasive, as 473 
b. The following question inquires 
whether Callicles still holds to his 
previous statement, while accepting 
the consequences of it. 

L. 1. Trixip"&gt;f JL v : see on 492 d 
iwefpxet. Notice the determination 
and assurance of the answers of Cal- 
lides. 

4. SicXov : because it is a question 
of distinction between ideas. 

7. vwvSi] c Xc-ycs : inasmuch as Cal- 
licles had in 491 a, b classed together 
ai&gt;~pe~oi. and &lt;ppAvi^.oi, 

10. &lt;os i rtpov (sc. uv) : the omis- 
sion of the partic. in the ace. abs. 



with an adj. and is is very rare; e.&lt;j. 495 
Prot. 323 b o&gt;s dya-yicaroj/ ovStva ovnv c 
ovxl a/j-wa-yfTrcas p.ertx eiv o-vrfjs. But 
Heindorf supplies ov. 

14. w cro4&gt;iuraT &lt;rv: a humorously d 
ironical intimation that Socrates was 
asking something quite self-evident. 
But Callicles should not recognize an 
eVio-TTj^r; and an avSpeia, in addition to 
" the good," if this is to find its real- 
ization in ^SoHj. The argument 
which begins 497 d is based upon 
this contradiction. 

17. 6 irtos |A(AVT)&lt;rofX0a : this use of 
oiraj* with the fut. is distinctively a 
colloquialism, the majority of exam- 



176 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 495. 

6(^77 Avapz^ev? ^Su JJLGV KOI d-yaOov ravrov eirat, enicrTTJ- 
p.r)v Se /cat aVSpetaz /cat d\\TJ\(DV /cat rou dyaffov erepoi . 
20 KAA. ^w/cparry? 8e ye 17/^0 o AXwTre/cr^ei ou^ 6/^,0X0- 
yet ravra ; 77 6/zoXoyet ; 

Sn. Ov^ o/xoXoyet- ot/xat Se" ye ou5e KaXXt/cXr^, orai e 
auro? OLVTOV OedcrrjTaL opOws. etvre yap /x,ot, rou? eu 
TrpdrTOvras rot? /ca/coj? irpdrTovcriv ov TOVVO.VTLOV 
25 Trd0os TTtTTOvOevau ; 
KAA. "Eywye. 

Sn. Ap oSz^, eiirep evavTia e crrti^ raura 
dvdyKTf Trepl avra)v ^X LV ^vntp ^ept vyteta? e^et /cat 
vocrou ; ou yap a/xa 8^77ou uytatz^et re /cat vocret 6 
30 7TO9, ovSe a/j,a arraXXctrrerat uyteta? re /cat vocrov. 
KAA. 1 1 a&gt;5 Xe yet? ; 
Sn. Otot^ Trept o rov /3ov\ei TOV croj^taro? ctT 

secret 77ou dvOpoinos 6^)^aX/xov&lt;?, ai ovofj.a 6&lt;/&gt;$aX-496 



*95 ]&gt;les being found in Aristophanes. 
For statistics, see GMT. 274. 

17 f. KaXXiKX^s t 4&gt;T) Axapvev s : a 
humorous imitation of the custom 
wliich prevailed in the public assem- 
bly, according to which any one who 
introduced a motion or resolution had 
to add to his own name the name of 
the deme to which he belonged; cf. 
the famous line which used to afford 
Philip of Macedon so much amuse- 
ment, A-r}^offQfvr}s Ar]/j.off6ei ovs Uaia- 
vtevs T&lt;z5 tiwtv. Callicles falls in 
with the humor immediately. AXO/&gt;- 
vai belonged to the $u\}] OJJ/TJJJ, AAa&gt;- 
JTfKT] to the (f&gt;v\^) Avriox tS. 

19. TOV d-yaOov : does not properly 
belong in this summing up (oVco? 
M-u"77tr. u^x) of the forecroing steps, 
which define expressly the fact that 



linvTr\iJcn and avSpeia on tlie one hand 49; &gt; 
are quite distinct from ^5oni) (T& 
^5u) on the other. Still, by reason of 
the identity of ^Su and ay ad 6 v main- 
tained by Callicles, the aya.6ov would 
be very easily substituted for the r,Sv. 

23. O.VTOS CUJTO V : " himself," i.e. his e 
own mind. 

27. evavria: i.e. logically contrary 
and contradictory ideas, between 
which a mean is not to be thought of. 

32. a.Tro\a.ptov : used absolutely 
equiv. to "separately." Cf. Rep. iii. 
35^ e iWep olv oi aSvvciroi hfyfiv, ov 
Kara o\ov, aAA airn\al3wi&gt; /.if pos rt irti- 
pairouai troi fv TOI /TW STjAirrai. The 
gen. TOV (raworof depends on irepl urov 
(u- pouO fW&gt;Aei. 

33. av0piros : the same as 6 &i&gt;6pu- 49fi 
TTOJ above. 



HAATI7NO2 rOPriAS. 177 

St. I. p. 496. 

35 KAA. IToj? yap ou; 

2n. Ov 8777701; /cat vytatVet ye a/xa rov&lt;? avrous ; 
KAA. OuS OTrtoo-rtow. 

Sn. Tt Se ; oraj/ r^g 6&lt;#aXju,ia9 aVaXXarr^rat, apa 
rore /cat r^5 vytetas aVaXXarrerat roof o^daX^v /cat 
40 reXeuran/ a/&gt;ta a/x^orepajv aVifXXaKrat ; 
KAA. "H/ctcrrct ye. 

n. av/xacrtoi yap, ot/xat, /cat aKoyov ytyi/erat -^ 
yap; 

KAA. %(f&gt;6$pa ye. b 

45 2n. AXX* eV fjLepei, ot/xat, eKarepov /cat Xa/&gt;t^8ai/et Kat 
ctTToXXvet; 
KAA. c&rjjjiL 

Sn. Ov/cow /cat lcr)(vv /cat acr^eVetai/ w 
KAA. Nat. 

50 2n. Kat ra^os /cat 
KAA. IldVu ye. 

Sn. H /cat Ta.ya.9a /cat TT)^ evSat/xovtav /cat raVavri a 
rourcuv, /ca/ca re /cat a^Xtor^ra, et^ pepei Xa/x/3avet /cat eV 
/xepet aVaXXarTerat e/carepov; 
55 KAA. ndVTOJS 817710^. 

vpajjaef apa drra, wi^ a^u.a re dVaXXarrerat c 
/cat a/xa e^et, 8^X01^ ort raura ye ov/c ai^ et^ ro 
re dyaObv /cat ro /ca/coV. 6/xoXoyov/xe^ ravra ; /cat ev 
aXa cr/cei//a/xe^o? a 



96 37. ovS" oirwo-TioCv : by the adili- whereas Eng. would prefer the ideal 49 

a tion of oSi/, the relative seems to ac- would be. 

quire the force of an indefinite. See 58 f . al v |iaXa T6. : with this c 

Kr. 51, 15, 3; H. 285, 1002 a. formula Socrates warns Callicles of 

42. Oav^curiov . . . yty VTai: "the the importance of being careful in 

result (717^6x01) so stated is unrea- his response, a warning which the 

sonable." Note that the Greek uses latter ignores in the reckless assur- 

the ind. of the necessary conclusion, ance of his answer, 



178 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 496. 



60 KAA. AXX vtrepfyvax; o&gt;? 6/xoXoyw. 

LI. ^n. *\9i 8r) eVt TO, e/zTTyoocr^ei cojMoXoyi^eVa. TO 
TTewrjV eXeye*? uorepov ^8v rj dvLapov eti at ; avro Xe yaj 

TO TTtlVTjV. 

KAA. AvLctpov eyaiye TO /xeVrot TrewaWa ecrOLeiv r)$v. 
5 n. Kat e yoj ^avOdvw aXX ow TO ye ireivriv avro d 
dviapov. f) 



KAA. 

Sn. Ov/cov^ /cat TO 8ti//^v; 
KAA. ^^&gt;o8pa ye. 

10 n. IIoTeyooz/ ovi^ CTI TrXetw e pajTw, ^ 6/xoXoyet5 aTracrav 
eVSeicu /&lt;al eTnOv^iav dviapov eivai ; 
KAA. O^oXoyai, aXXa jar) epa&gt;Ta. 

Sn. Etev 8tr//coi/Ta 8e 8r) Tiivtiv aXXo TL ^ 178^ ^7)9 
et^ai ; 
15 KAA. v Eyajye. 

TOVTOV ou Xe yet? TO /xet 8ii//aii/Ta 



KAA. Nat. 

Sn. To 8e TTtvew TrXt/jpcocris re 



eoetas /cat 



96 LI. if. TO irtiVTJv e \Ys T O 
c the question, by coming lute in the 
sentence, gains in animation. C/". 
Rid. 309, 310. 

2 f. avro X Y&lt;&gt;&gt; TO iriVT)v : added 
by Socrates that Callicles may not 
think at the same time of the satis- 
faction of the hunger. How close 
that idea lay is shown by Callicles 
answer, in which he tries to guard 
himself by adding this idea. 
d 5. Kal t -yu (lavOavw : the asyndetic 
union of two such expressions, one 
expressing assent, the other compre- 
hension, is quite isolated and contrary 



to usage. (7/1 474 c, 490 d. oXX 496 
ovv : i"&lt; ( n // ca.se, frequently asso- 
ciated with 76. C/ . 506 b and Apol. 
27 C aAA ovv 5a.ifj.6vid ye vop.iu&gt; Kara 
T^ abv \Ayov, 34 e, Pro^. 327 c aAA 1 
olv au\r)Ta.i y h.v iravrts ^ffav ixa- 
vol. 

9. o-4&gt;o 8pa -y : see on juaAio-ro in e 
below. 

12. dXXol pi tpura : further ques- 
tions are superfluous. 

16. TOV TOU oiJ Xe -ytis /ere.: the con- 
Crete example $i\f/u&gt;i&gt;Ta irivtiv Socrates 
uses to distinguish and characterize 
the two ideas clearly. The generaliz- 



HAATfiNOS rOPHAS. 170 

St. I. p. 496. 



20 KAA. Nat. 

2n. OVKOVV /caret TO irivtiv -^aip^v Xe yei? ; 
KAA. MaX terra. 



ye; 
KAA. 



25 n 

KAA. Nat. 

2n. Atcr$dVet ow ro crvfAJSaiv o^, ort XvTrovfjLtvov 

Xeyet? a^ua, ora^ Sti/faWa TTivf.iv Xey^g; ^ ov^ a/za rovro 

ytyi erat Kara rw avrov TOTTOV /cat ~%p6vov etre ^v^rj&lt;; etre 

30 crcu/xarog /3ovXet ; ovSev 7^/5) ot/xat, Sta^ejoet. ecrrt ravra 

* V 

7) ou; 

KAA. "Ecrrtt . 

Sn. AXXa /&gt;tr)i/ eu ye irpdrTovTa /ca/cais Trparret^ a/xa 
aSwarof (^i} 1 ? et^at. 
35 KAA. ^/At yap. 

Sn. Aviatfjievov 8e ye ^aipeiv &VVO.TOV w^oXoy^/cag. 497 

KAA. &lt;J&gt;atVerat. 

Sn. Ov/c apa ro ^aiptiv Icrriv ev irpdrTeiv ovSe ro 

dviaa Oa.i /ca/cw?, wcrre erepov yty^erat ro 1787) rov dyaOov. 

40 KAA. Ou/c oiS arra o~o&lt;^t^et, ai 



96 ation that pain and pleasure can both of the nature of the ideas them- 496 

e be present in the same act follows selves, the peculiarity of their asso- e 

later. ciation at the same place and time, 

22. (xoiXio-ra: like ff&lt;f&gt;6dpa jf in d which distinguishes them from that 

above, gives emphatic assent. /j.d\ia-Ta other class of mutually exclusive 

has become the general word for ideas. 

"yes" in modern Greek, almost to 34. &lt;j&gt;rfs : with reference to 495 e. 

the exclusion of va i. The answer of Callicles shows that 

29 f. titt l v X ns " T * o - w(A aT s : f r no s * " maintains his statement. 

Socrates argument it is immaterial 40. OVK oI8* arra o-o^i^ci : Callicles 497 

whether pleasure and pain are looked avoids admitting his defeat by com- 

upon as something bodily or some- plaining of Socrates methods. Cf. 

thing psychical; for psychology, not 511 a. (rofy i^taQai is much the same 

so. But here the question is only as " subtilize," " quibble." 



ISO 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 497. 

Oi ye 



2n. Oto~#a, dXXd d/c/ctet, J) KaXXt /cXeis /cat 
ert ets TO efj-TrpofrOev 
KAA. Tt eywv XTipets; 

^* C/ T S ~ c -I VV /3" V 

2,n. l^a 10775, a&gt;5 o~o&lt;pos aw ^ote vovuerfis- VY CLLLOL 
45 Sti//w^ TC e/cacTTO 1 ? TI^WV TreiravTOLL /cat d^ta T^So/xei/os Std b 

TOU TTlVf.IV ; 

KAA. Ov/c ot8a on Xe yet?. 

FOP. Alr^Sayua)?, a; KaXXt/cXets, aXX auroKpivov /cat TiLtait* 
eW/ca, tVa TrepavOwcni ol Xdyot. 

50 KAA. AXX act TotovTos e crn ^cu/cpotT^s, a) Fopyta. 
o~/xt/cpd /cat oXtyou a^ta d^epaiTa /cat egeXey^et. 

FOP. AXXd Tt o~ot 8ta^&gt;epet ; Trdt Tco? ov o~r) avrr) rj 

/? T7 -\\/\ &gt; \ \ / ^* / *f"\ f 

TtjLtTy, a) K-aAAt/cAet? aAA U7roo~^e9 ioj/cpaTet egeAeygat 

O77W9 ai /3ov\.r]TaL. 

55 KAA. EpwTa 8r) o-v Ta o~/xt/cpct Te /cat o Tei d TavTa, c 
eVetVep Fopyt a 8o/cet OVTOJS- 

r iii. 

48. fj.T)8afiws : don t! To be com- 497 
pleted by some such general phrase 
as OUTOI Troi-f]crris. Tlie omission of the 
verb is common. C/~. Symp. 175 b 
/uTjSa^ois, oAA eare avrdv. That Gor- 
gias here enters as mediator is quite 
in keeping with the role assigned him 
in this dialogue, in accordance with 
which he is distinguished from his 
companions by his personal dignity. 
See Introd. 13. 

53. TifiTJ : in a judicial sense, "the 
penalty decreed by the court." Hence 
the words ov &lt;rr? KT*. are equivalent 
to " this is no faxilt of yours," " the 
blame cannot be laid upon you."- 
VTro a-\S : equiv. to VTT creavrov. See 
on TTapacrxw 450 b and 475 d. 

55. Callicles allows himself to be c 
persuaded by Gorgias to continue 
the conversation, but not without re 
peated expression of his disinclina- 



4^7 41. aKKito-6ai : this word and its 
a derivative dic/cicr^o s are used to de 
note any kind of mock modesty or 
prudery, especially, though not ex 
clusively, on the part of women. 
Thompson. To Socrates words of 
encouragement Callicles angrily re 
plies, " What nonsense are you still 
talking ? " whereby, however, Socra 
tes is not deterred from continuing 
his talk in the courtly manner which 
is characteristic of him. On the 
phrase tx wv A??ps see on 490 e. 

b 47. OVK oI8a 6 rt Xe -yeis : Callicles 
sees that from this new turn Socrates 
will draw the same conclusion which 
he has drawn above (eVepoi/ yiyvrrcu 
rb r)8v rov 070601;). Hence he repeat 
edly refuses to answer, and so shows 
plainly that he wishes to break off 
the conversation. This leads to the 
deprecatory remark of Gorgias. 



181 

St. I. p. 497. 

LIT. Sn. EuSaiyxaji et, w KaXXt/cXet?, ort ra /xeyaXa 
vr/atv ra craiKpa eya&gt; 8 ou/c OJ/XT^ $e/xiroi&gt; 
^ ow a,7reXt77e9, anoKpivov, ei ou^ a/xa Traverat 
i//aji&gt; e/cacrro? T^/XWI/ KOI 
KAA. &lt;&r)[jiL. 

Kttt 



KOI TO)V CtXXtol TTL6v[Jil(t)V KOL 



a/xa 



KAA. ^Ecrrt ravra. 

Sn. OUKOW /cat TWJ/ XVTTOJ^ /cat TWI&gt; TI 
10 Traverat ; 

KAA. Nat. 

Sn. AXXa yu,^y raiv ayaOwv Kat K.O.K.WV QV\ a/xa Trav- 
erat, a&lt;? cri) w/xoXoyet? i^w Se ov^ 6/xoXoyet?; 

KAA. v Kywye- rt ovz^ 8&gt;y; 

15 Sn. "Ort ou ravra ylyvtrai, a&gt; &lt;^tXe, rayaOa rot? ^ecriv 
ouSe ra /ca/ca rot? a^tapot?. TOJ^ /xe^ yap a/xa Traverat, 

49 " tion. &lt;j-Tva : mean, paltry, is in 

c keeping with the view expressed by 

Callicles in 485 d of the relative 

provinces of philosophy and poli- 

tics. 

LII. 1 f. TO. (A6-yaXa ^j^g-at KT |. : 
two kinds of Eleusinian mysteries 
were distinguished, the greater and 
the lesser. In the great procession 
which on the 20th of Boedromion 
(September) conducted lacchus to 
Eleusis, no one could take part who 
had not received previously at Athens 
the less and preparatory consecration 
(,uv7j(m, Kadapa-ts, irpoTf\fia~) in the 
month Anthesterion (February). By 
this he became eligible to initiation 
into the Greater Mysteries ; and after 
initiation, as an initiated member (,uv- 
(TTJJJ), to the tiroTTTfia or view of the 
mysterious sacred relics and partici- 
pation in the holy rites which were 



connected with the arrival of the pro- 497 
cession at Eleusis and took place in c 
the so-called TeAeo-rrjpiov. Socrates 
meets with most cutting irony the 
disdainful contempt with which Cal- 
licles regards dialectical methods. A 
different simile for the same matter 
is found in 514 e. 

3. 6 9v aWXiircs : the interrupted 
argument is resumed again by Socra- 
tes at the point where it had been 
broken off by Callicles refusal to 
answer. 

7. TJSovwv: corresponding with what 
precedes we might expect r)86/*(t&gt;os. 
The noun is used owing to (Tridu/j.iiav, 
which stands on the same plane as 
ireivuv and as a kind of evtitia (490 d) 
is an avia.p6v. Hence the employment 
of \virwv below. 

14. ri ovv STJ: well! what then? d 
See on 453 b and 515 e. 



182 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 497. 

r&lt;t)v Se ov, 0)9 ereptav OVTWV. TTW? ovv rcurra av 117 ra 
^Sea rot? dyaOols rj ra avtapa. rot? /caucus ; eat* Se /3ov\rj, 
/cat TT^S eVt&lt;T/cev//at ot/aat yap crot ovSe ravTrj 6/xoXoyet- e 
20 &lt;T0ai. dOpei, Se rov9 dya$ov9 ov^(t dyaOwv Trapovcrta 
dyaOovs /caXetg, axnrtp rovg /caXov9 ot? a*&gt; /caXXos r na&lt;p Q / 

KAA. v Eya)ye. 

Sn. Tt Se; aya^ov? a^Spa? KiaXets a^pova? /cat oet- 
Xov? ; ov ya/3 dprt ye, dXXa rov? a^opetou? /cat 
25 eXeye? 17 ov rourou? dyaOovs /caXet? ; 

KAA. ITa^v /xev ow. 

Sn. Tt Se ; TratSa dfo^rov ^aipovra 778^ etSe?; 

KAA. Eycuye. 

Sn. v Ai^Spa 8e OVTTOJ etSe&lt;? dvorjTov ^ 
30 KAA. Ot/xat eycoye dXXa, rt rovro ; 

]n. OvSeV dXX 

KAA. EtSov. 



497 



17. (05 tTe pwv OVTWV : this seems 
otiose after the preceding sentence. 
If genuine, it must be considered as 
mere conversational fulness. 

19. TiJ8e : refers naturally, accord- 
ing to the regular usage, to the argu- 
ment begun in TOVS aya8ovs /ere. The 
introduction of this argument is, how- 
ever, delayed by the parenthetical 
clause ol/uai . . . &6pei Sf. In this 
clause Tainy, though in sense also 
applicable to the argument which 
follows, is in form to be connected 
with rrjde. The subject of 6/j.o\o- 
ytlaQai is general, and can be supplied 
from the clause TTWS oi&gt;v x-rL 

20 f. TOVS d-yaOov s, TOVS KO.KOV S : 
the art. as in 490 e collects the indi- 
viduals into a class or species, aya- 
6&gt;v is used on account of its nearness 
to aya.8ovs, otherwise we should expect 
apfrlav as in 506 d. The way in which 



we arrive at these ideas of distinction 497 
between species is shown by the same 
expressions which are employed in 
other places to explain the relation 
of the ideas to the things themselves. 
So besides Trapovcia (irapeiVai) we find 
KOIVWV IO. and of things also ^erexfi" 
employed. 

23 f . a^povas Kal SeiAov s : " un- 
reasoning and cowardly creatures." 
The absence of the art. does not 
cause obscurity, because the connex- 
ion shows ayadovs to be the predicate. 
In the words avSptiovs KT!. Socrates is 
referring to 489 e and 491 b. 

30. rl TOVTO : see on 448 b above. 

32. et8ov : the tense is due to the 
preceding question. English would 
require I have seen. This would 
be permissible also in Greek. The 
aor. of verbs of perception states the 
fact; the pf. retains the image. The 



IIAATfiNOS rOPHAS. 183 

St. I. p. 498. 

2n. Tt Se ; vovv e^o^ra \vTrov^evov /cat ^(aipovra ; 498 
1 KAA. &lt;&r)fJiL 

35 Sn. ndrepot Se juaXXoi ^atyooucrt /cat XuTroiWat, ot 
(frpovifJioi r) ot dfftpoveg ; 

KAA. Otjuat eycoye ou TroXu rt Sta&lt;e petz&gt;. 
2n. AXX ap/cet /cat rovro. eV 7roXe)u,oj 8e 178-^ etSeg 
avSpa SetXw ; 
40 KAA. IIw? yap ou ; 

Sn. Tt ow; dinovTtov TUV tro\ep.(.on&gt; Trorepot trot eSo- 

fiaXXof ^atpett , ot SetXot 17 ot ai^Spetot ; 
KAA. A/x^orepot e/xotye /xaXXo^ et 8e ^17, irapaTrXr) - b 

ye. 

45 n. OvSe^ Sta^epet. yalpovvw S ow /cat ot SetXot; 
KAA. 2&lt;oSpa ye. 
Sn. Kat ot a&lt;pove&lt;?, a&gt;? eoiKtv. 
KAA. Nat. 

2n. IIpocrto^Twv 8e ot SetXot pavou XvTrowrat T) /cat ot 
50 aVSpetbt; 
KAA. 



KAA. MaXXot to~w? ot SetXot. 
S ov jitaXXot 



497 negation of the fact involves the ne- tries to return such answers as will 498 
e gation of the image ; hence the neg. is not afford Socrates any chance for 

usually followed by the aorist. The argument. Such action borders on 

pf. with the neg. is, however, also rudeness, and is almost equivalent to 

found; cf. Prot. 310 e. But the dif- a refusal to answer. The addition 

ference in the force is evident. In that he makes, however, gives Socra- 

38, below, the tense may be due to tes a hold. The answers which fol- 

the desire for consistency, or to ^877. low show that Callicles is not stating 

498 3g 4 (ip K j Ka \ TOVTO : gives us to his real sentiments. The artistic de- 
understand that Socrates was expect- sign of the author is therefore now 
ing a more definite answer. to make his defeat seem all the more 

b 43. d|j.&lt;j&gt;o Tpoi (xdXXov : Callicles decisive. 



1S4 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 498. 

55 KAA. v !o-&J9. 

Sfl- QVKOVV \virovvTCLi fjitv Kal yaipovo-iv KOI ol d^povf.s 
Kal ol (frpovLfJLOi Kal ol SetXot Kal ol oVSpetot Trap a 77X77 - 
crtcos, cos (rv ^TJS, /AaXXoi/ Se ot SetXot TOJZ/ avSpeww ; c 

KAA. &lt;&r)jjLL. 

60 2n. AXXa /xr)f ot ye (^povi^oi /cat ol dvopeloi ayaOoi, 
ol Se SetXot /cat a&lt;j&gt;pov$ /ca/cot; 
KAA. Nat. 

2n. HapanXrjo-Lws dpa ^aipovcriv Kal XvnovvTaL ol 
dyaBol Kal ol /cot/cot; 
65 KAA. ^&gt;rjfjLL. 

Sn. *Ap" ow TrapaTrX^crtcDg etcrti^ dyaOol Kal KaKol ol 
dyaOoi re Kai, ot KaKOL ; r) Kal ert /xaXXo^ dyaOol [ot 
dya^otj Kat /ca/cot tl&iv ot /ca/cot; 

LIII. KAA. AXXa /xa At OVK o!8 ort Xeyet?. d 

Sn. Ou/c otcr$ ort rov? dyaOovs dyaOutv (^T)? Trapovo-ta 
eivai aya^ou?, KaKov$ Se KaKwv ; rd 8e dyaOd eivai ra? 
KaKa Se ra? aVta? ; 

what confusing, although they arenas 
simply a paradoxical conclusion from 
Callicles paradoxical propositions. 
But by confessing his inability to 
comprehend, Callicles gives Socrates 
the opportunity of supplying a proof 
of his previous exposition, and set- 
ting forth the principles upon which 
it rests. The distinction made in 
497 e now becomes of value. 

3. KO.KOVS 8e KaKuv : both the subj. 
as well as the subst. on which the 
gen. depends are to be supplied from 
the context. Note the chiasmus of 
the arrangement. TO. 8e a-yaOo. Kre. : 
the preds.are ras ^So^cw, -ras avias, the 
art. defining a class. The art. with 
aya9d refers back to ayadSiv. We 
should also expect one with KaKa. 



498 66. dp ovv XT!.: tliis conclusion 
c comes from the fact that Socrates, 
on the hasis of the view set forth l&gt;y 
Callicles in 491 e ff., uses in the predi- 
cate ayadoi in place of x a L P ov&lt;Tl &gt; an( ^ 
KaKoi in place of \wirovvTai, whereas 
these same words in the subject have 
an entirely different meaning, which 
is to be seen from the explanation of 
Callicles in 491 c d. The two predi- 
cates arc to be conceived as belong- 
ing to two different sentences, thus : 
of a7a0o[ re Kai ol KaKol Tro.po.Tr Arjrri cor 
flrrlv ayadoi and ol ayadoi re Kal ol 
KaKol irapair\ria-(uis cln\ Kaxol. 
d LIII. 1. dX\d Xt -ysis : this state- 
ment of Callicles may be meant in 
earnest, inasmuch as the previous 
words of Socrates are really some- 



HAATONOS TOPriAS. 185 

St. I. p. 498. 

5 KAA. v Eyojye. 

So. OVKOVV rots ^aipovcnv irdpecrTiv rdyaOd, at v 

1776/3 ^O.ipOV(TLV ; 

KAA. IIa&gt;5 yap ov; 

2xi. OVKOVV dyaOtov irapovTaiv dyaOoi eicriv ol ^ 
10 KAA. Nat. 

2xi. Tt 8e; rot? aVtaj/xeVot? ov Trapeo-rw ret /ca/ca, at 
Xvirat ; 

KAA. HdpecTTLv. 

Sn. Ka/ca)^ Se y rrapovcria &lt;^&gt;T)? cru et^at KCLKOVS rov? e 
15 /caKovs ^ ou/cert ^5 ; 

KAA. v Eywye. 

Sn. Aya$ot apa ot az/ ^atpwo"t, /ca/cot Se ot av OLVIMV- 
rat; 

KAA. Ilat v ye. 
20 2n. Ot jaeV ye /xaXXov paXXov, ot 8 rJTTOv rjTTov, ot Se 



KAA. Nat. 

2n. QVKOVV (frrjs TTapa.TrXrjo icos ^aipeiv KOL \wneicr6ai 
rov? c^povt/xou? /cat rov? d&lt;$&gt;pova&lt;; KOLI rov? SetA.ov&lt;? /cat 
25 rov? dvBpeiovs, f) Kal /xaXXoi/ ert rov? SetXov?; 
KAA. ^Eywye. 

2xi. 2fXXdytcrat ST) /cot^ /xer e/xov, rt rjfj.li 
CK TWV co/xoXoy^jaeVw^ /cat St&lt;? yap rot /cat r/H? 
KaXov eTi/at ra /caXa Xeyet^ re /cat eVtcr/co7retcr$ai. dyaOov 499 
30 jLtet et^at rov (^povt/xot /cat a^Spetoi^ &lt;a/zez&gt;. ^ yap ; 



4 J8 20. ot fie v -y* H- ( ^-^ ov * r *- : ^ s ^ ^ e read : rb 51s al rpls r6 ye Ka\us fx ov 49 

e completed from t!ie context thus : eVovairoAfif T^? Affyy. C/". Soph. P^iY. e 

ot fj.fv (Siv) yuaAAoc (xaipaicri) /j.ii\\oi&gt; 1238 8Is Taiira ^SouAfi KO! Tpis avaTroAfTv 

(07060!) :T. ju. iT77. Tlie first wai means also, and its 

28. 8ls yap Kal rps : this proverb force extends over both members, as 

is ascribed to Empedocles. Plato Phaedo 63 e tvlore avayKa^taOai KO.\ Sis 

employs it also in Phil. 59 e, where we Kal rpls irivtiv fovs n roiovrov iroiovvras. 



186 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 499. 



tpeiv rov dyaOov Kal KOLKOV 
rov KO.KOV ; 



KAA. Nat. 

Sn. Ka/c6f Se rov d(f)povoL Kal SetXdi;; 
KAA. Hdvv ye. 
2n. Aya06v Se av rot* 
35 KAA. Nat. 

2n. Ka/cw Se rot 
KAA. Avay/07- 
Sn. Ai^tacr^at Se /cat 
6/xota)5, t(ja&gt;9 Se /cat juaX 
40 KAA. Nat. 

Sn. Ov/cow 6/xotajg yiyvtTai /ca/co&lt;? /cat aya#os T&J 
aya^w 17 /cat /xaXXov aya^o? 6 /ca/cd? ; ov ravra crvfjiftai- b 
i^et /cat ra Trporepa e/celva, eai/ rt? raura &lt;^&gt;^ 17 Sea re /cat 
dyaOa eTi^at ; ov raura a^ay/c^, a) KaXXt/cXet? ; 
LIV. KAA. ITcxXat rot crov a/cpow/xat, a) 

, IfOv/jLov/JLevo^ on, /cai^ Trat^wv rt? crot 
rovrov acr^ei^o? e^et axnrep ra /zetpct/cta. 
crv otet e /xe ^ /cat aXXoz^ OVTLVOVV dvOputTdiv 
5 ra.9 tet /3eXnou9 1801^^9, ras 8e 



43. Ta irpoTpa 6Kiva: refer proba 
bly to the discussion of 494 a-495 a, 
where Socrates bad urged Callicles 
to reflect whether be was determined 
to abide by his statement that ^5w 
and aya^y are the same. 

LIV. 1. iroXcu TOI KT!. : like all 
who try only to gain their point, 
not to arrive at the truth, Callicles 
seeks to evade the now inevitable 
confession of bis error by represent 
ing his previous statement as a mere 
joke. But cf. 495 a-c. 

3. TOVTOV : execrflai, to hold fast, takes 
the gen. See G. 171, 1; H. 738. 
wo-irep TO. (j.upaKia : boys easily re 
ceive as genuine what one tries to im 



pose upon them. Farther than this, 499 
the comparison is not to be pressed. 
cos 81) erv ollti : see on 468 e. Calli 
cles tries to heighten the probability 
that he was only joking, by himself 
characterizing his first statement as 
nonsensical. 

5. -qSovcis : the natural position 
would be ray /xer r/Sovas f}f\rlovs /ere. 
The reason for the post-position is 
that the word is an afterthought of 
Callicles, added from the sudden con 
sciousness that ray /j.eV was not suffi 
ciently definite. Just as if you suppose 
that I, etc., do not believe that some 
are better, pleasures, I mean, others 
worse. 



IIAATfiNOS 

Sn. lou lov, oj KaXXt/cXets, 
axnrep TratSt XPfy TOT ^ ^ v a ^ 
8e CTepw?, e^airaTatv /xe 



187 



St. I. p. 



e, /cat 



/catot ov/c w/xrjv ye /car 

VTTO crow e/coWoi? eu&gt;at e^airaTrjOTJo-ecrBa^ a&gt;g WTO? 
10 vw 8e er//evcr^i/, /cat a&gt;? eot/cez; dj dy/a; /xot Kara 
TraXatoi Xoyoz TO Trapov ev Troieiv /cat roi)ro Sevecr^at TO 
otoo/xei^o^ Trap a aov. tcmv 8e 877, a&gt;? eot/cet , 6 z/w Xeyet?, 
OTt i^Sot at Ttt e ? eto~tv at /xe^ dya^at, at Se /ca/cat ^ yap ; 

KAA. Nat. 
15 2n. Ap ow dya^at jLtei^ at a)^)eXijU,ot, /ca/cat Se at d 



KAA. ITct^u ye. 



8e ye at ayaOov n Trotovcrat, /ca/cat 8e at 



KO.KOV Tt; 



199 6. lov lov : exclamation of sur- 
c prise and wonder, usually with a side- 
idea of ill-treatment (crx fT ^ ia(rTtK ^ v 
^irippi)fj.a) , as Ar. Nub. 1 j ov lov, 5 
ZeG /3afft.\fii, rb xpri/j.a r&v VVKTWV 6ffov 
airfpavrov, but it also expresses pleas 
ure, as e.g. Rep. iv. 432 d KO.\ tyia /COTJ- 
Sciiv, lov lov, tlirov, S&gt; T\avK&lt;i)v Kivdu- 
vevofjifv TI ex 11 -" Vx vo $ (trace) KO.I ^uot 
Soe7 ov TTO.VV Tt fK(pev^f^ffdai 71/J.as. Eu 
ayyf\\fi.s, ?i S 6s. iravovp-yos : some 
times associated with Setvds, denotes 
a rather excessive adroitness, border 
ing on rascality, as "artful," "sly"; 
also " knavish." 

7. uknrep ircuSC : by a delicate use 
of his own comparison, Socrates char 
acterizes Callicles conduct in acting 
as if he were dealing with boys, not 
men, as improper and unworthy. 
TO TC [lev av: it must be confessed 
that o3 in this position gives trouble. 
Cron thinks that it recalls a similar 
allegation in 491 b; but that is rather 
far-fetched. 



8. KCUTOI. /ere. : in 495 a Socrates 499 
faith in Callicles irapp-rjcria is shaken ; c 
in 497 a, that in his cro^ia, and now, 
that in his evvota. 

9. Ko vros elvcu : on the use of flvat 
in phrases, see GMT. 780 and H. 956 a. 

10 f . Kara TOV iraXaiov Xo -yov : a 
common way of introducing a prov 
erb ; c/". Symp. 195 b. 

11. TO irapov v TTOICIV K-rt. : a mix 
ture of two proverbs. The first one 
means literally, to " treat well what 
is at hand," i.e. to make the best of 
what one has, according to the Eng 
lish saying. In almost the same 
sense we use the more colloquial 
grin and bear it. The second prov 
erb, S/xetrflcti Tb StS6fj.fvov, applies 
more exactly to the case in point, the 
dif&gt;6[j.fvov being naturally rb Aeydpfvov. 
An English proverb which has much 
the same force is, do not look a gift- 
horse in the mouth. After TOVTO, rb 
SiS6/n.evov serves for a relative clause. 

18. KaKaC: we should naturally ex- d 



188 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 499. 

20 KAA. ^&gt;rjfjiL 

Sn. T Ap ovv T&lt;XS TotdVSe Xe yets, olov Kara TO croi/za a? 
e Xe yo/xev eV ra&gt; evBieiv KOI -nivf.lv r^ovd^; dpa 
at /zeV vyieiav Trotoucrat eV TOJ &lt;rajjuart ^ icr^yv 17 
ctXXrp Tivd aptrrjv rov (rw/xaro?, aurat /Aei dya^ai, at Se 
25 TavavTia rovroiv Kaxai ; 
KAA. IldVu ye. 

Sn. OVKOW /cat XvTrat wcrauraj? at /xeV ^p^crrat etcrtv, e 
at Se Trov^poii; 

KAA. Ha)? yap ou ; 

30 Sn. Ov/covi^ ra? /xej^ ^p^crra? /cat 1780^1x9 /cat Av7ra&lt;? /cat 
eVrtv /cat 



35 



KAA. Haw ye. 

Sn. Ta? 8e Trovypas ov ; 

KAA. ArJXo^ 817. 

2n. r/ E^e/ca yap TTOV TWJ^ ayadwv aTravTa 
Trpa/cre ov eti ai, et /x^ry/xot e^et?, e /xot re /cat IlajXaj. dpa 
/cat crot crwSo/cet ouraj, re Xos eti^at aTracraif rai^ Trpdqeoiv 
TO a.ya06i&gt;, /cat e/cetfou eVe/ca Sett irdvTa raXXa Trparre- 
cr^at, dXX ou/c e/cet^o TOJ^ aXXwi^; crv^^^o^ r^pJlv et /cat 500 
40 crv /c rptrajf ; 

KAA. v Eyaye. 

Sn. Taif ayaOaiv dpa eVe/ca 8et /cat raXXa /cat TO, i^Se a 
, dXX ou Ta.yo.0d TUV T^ 



W 9 pect )3Aaj3fpai, but a/(Js is elsewhere 
also used in this sense. 

24. avTcu jxe v : resumes at /uf v . . . 
ToC ffw/naros. 

e 37 f. rt Xos ... TO &lt;vya0o v: cf. 

468 a ff. The subst. embraces in one 

idea wliat has been said, and thus 

500 gives it a form of general application. 

a 39. rv pJ T]&lt;{&gt;os ; reminds again of 



the formal vote, and hence sounds 500 
somewhat solemn. Cy. 501 c and a 
473 e f . 

40. *K TpCrcDV : " of the third part." 
Thompson. Cf. Symp. 213 b VTTO\VT(, 
TrarSey, AA^i^iaSTjc, ft/a K -rpiraiv {i.e. 
with Agathon and Socrates) Karaxfif 
rai. In Tim. 54 a e rpirou is used 
in much the same sense. 



IIAATONO2 TOPriAS. 180 

St. I. p. 500. 

KAA. Haw ye. 

45 5jn. ^Ap ovv Travros dV8pos tcrriv e/cXe^acr^at, Trota 
dyaOd TMV r)$0)v ecrrlv /cat oTrota /ca/cct, 
Set ets 
KAA. 

LV. n. Ava.fjLvr)(T0a)fJLv 877 wi/ au eya&gt; 7T/)6? 
/cat Topyiav irvy^avov Xe ywv. eXeyoi&gt; yap, et 
i/euets, ort etei^ Trapacr/cevat at 
TOUTO IAOVOV Trapacr/ceva^ovcrat, ayi/oovcrat Se TO 
5 /cat TO ^et/3o^, at 8e ytyfojo~/coucrat 6Vt T dyaOov /cat 6Vt 
/ca/cov. /cat iriOrjv TOIV JJLCV irf.pl Ta? ^Soi^a? T^ /xayet- 
e^LtTretptav, dXX ou T)(V7}V t TO)v 8e vrept TO dya^of 
laTpiKrjv Te\vr]V. Kat 77/305 (^tXtov, a) KaXXt/cXet?, 
auros otov 8eti/ Trpos e/^e Trat^etv ft^8 6Vt at 



ctvro b 



500 45. iravrds dvSpo s : possessive gen. drawing more attention to the end in 

a in pred. See H. 732 a, c. view (/uexpl ^Sovfjs). The prep, shows 

45 f. iroia . . . TCOV ^Sc wv : the posi- that the contrivances are not claimed 

to reach ridovr], but must be varied 
and directed until the object is com 
passed; hence irapzcrKfud^ovaai is con- 
ative. avro TOVTO: i.e. the general 
idea, $8oH^. 

6 f . TOV fj. v, TWV 8 : take up at 
yufV, at 8&lt;F. On tlie part. gen. with ri0e- 
vai, see G. 169, 2 ; H. 732 a. 

8. irpos 4 &gt;l ^ ou so 519 e. Cf. 
Phaedr. 234 e e&lt;Ve irpbs Aibs (pt\iov. 
This adjuration is designed to remind 
Calliclcs of his ostentatious profes 
sion of efooia, which he had so quickly 
forgotten. 

9. [ATJTC avro s : finds its correla 
tive in yUTjr av TO. Trap t/j.ov, while /urjSe 
serves only to connect the two sec 
tions of the first member. on av 
rv xfls KTf. : implies perverseness in 
addition to chance. Cf. 495 a, b, and 
499 c. 



tion of the gen. shows that it is an 
example of tirttyopd. based on the con 
clusion drawn in 499 b. The use of 
6iro?a after Trola may be due to eu 
phonic reasons, or to its distance 
from the beginning of the question. 

46. rexviKov: i.e. of a man who 
understands the matter thoroughly, 
who is a master of his profession 
(whether art or science). Only this 
man can decide what is to be done 
and what not. The same point is 
made in Crito 47 a. 

LV. 1. cSv av : the aS belongs to 
the dem. included in the relative. 
The arguments which Socrates again 
calls to mind were set forth in 4(54 bff. 

3. irapaarKcvaC : contrivances. This 
word, which is not found in the pas 
sage referred to, is used generally 
instead of ^iriTTjStwrfis, Bcpa.ire ia.i, as 



100 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 500. 

10 Trapa ra SOKOVVTCL dtroKpLVOv, JJUJT av ret Trap e^tou ourai? 
aTToSe^ov a&gt;9 7raioj&gt;ros opas yap, ort vre^t rourou r) fj.lv c 
etcrti/ ot Xoyoi, ou rt az^ /xaXXoi&gt; crTrouSacrete rig /cat cr/nt- 
ow e^ajf avOpwrros, i} rouro, oVrtz^a X/ 37 ? Tpwov 
i TTorepov errl ov o~v Trapa/caXets e//.e, ra rov di^O|Oos 017 
15 raura TrpaTTOvTa, Xeyovra re eV rw 817^01 /cat prf 
avKovvTa. /cat TroXtreuo/xe^o^ rouro^ ro^ Tporrov, ov v/ 
i^v^ TroXtrevecr^e, -^ eVt rofSe ro^ /3iov rov eV c^tXocrcK^i a, 
/cat rt TTOT icrrlv euros e/cetVov Sta^epw^. tcrw? ovf /3e X- 
rtcrroi ecrrt^, w? aprt eyaj eVe^et^Tycra, Statpetcr^at, SteXo- d 
20 ju,eVous 8e /cat o/xoXoy^cravra? aXXTyXotg, et ecrriv TOVTO) 
Strrw TO; /8toj, cr/cei|;acr^at, rt re Stac/&gt;eperoi&gt; dXX^Xot^ /cat 
OTTorepov /Stwreoz^ aurotiA tcrajs ow OUTTCU otcr^a rt Xeyw. 
KAA. Ou 8r)ra. 



00 12. ov : depends upon /j.a\\oi&gt; and 
c is explained in ir) roOro. C /". GV/fo 
44 c TIS &/ ai(T%^oiv tifrj ravrrjs 5o |a ^ 
SoKeiV ^pTj^ara Trfpl ir\f iovos TroLflirOxL 
tl &lt;p(\ovs. See Kr. 47,27, 8. o-irou- 
Sourcic : in reference to an investiga 
tion which one should seriously pros 
ecute. 

12 f. crfuxpov vo\Jv e xwv : indicates 
that the question is important for 
every one, not merely for statesmen 
and philosophers. 

14. TOV dvSpos Stf : ironically added 
as a matter, already decided, because 
Callicles had so defined the sphere of 
the " real man." 

17. eirl ro vSe : anacoluthic, as if 
7r( TTfirepoj XPV $ iov irapa.Ka.Xt1v had 
preceded, whereas with ir6rtpov we 
must supply TOVTOV, i.e. rbv rp6woi&gt; (rjv 

xp-n- 

18. Sia4&gt; pcov : on the pred. use of 
the partic., see GMT. 8:&gt;0. 

19. cos cipn iT6xtipTio-a : we think 
at first of the question raised in 491 d 



ff. as to the nature of self-control, 50 
which leads naturally to a distinction c 
between what is good and what is 
pleasant, but we are also reminded of 
the earlier conversation with Polus 
and Gorgias (404 b) in which a dis 
tinction was drawn between true arts 
and various tricks of dexterity, which 
are designed only to cajole. 

20. tl &lt;J-TIV Kre. : to be conceived, d 
not as an interr. clause depending 
upon 6/j.o\oyr]ffai&gt;Ta.s, but as the prota 
sis of a logical conditional sentence, 
the apodosis of which is formed by 
fte\7HJT6v fffTif . . . (TKetyao-Oai. The 
further investigation as to rt SiCKpf- 
pfTov can only take place in case the 
existence of these two views of life is 
definitely settled. oVoXoyrjcravTas : 
as well as Sie\o/n.fvovs and diatpflcrdai, 
whose meaning is defined by its refer 
ence to 405 c, are used absolutely. 

22. diroTcpov Picoreov : sc. &iov. Cf. 
485 d and Apol. 38 a 6 avf^traffros 
fiios ov /3(oiTos avQuiri. 



191. 

St. I. p. 500. 

Sn. A XX eyw o~ot o-a^tecrrepop e ^co. 7761877 dt 
25 KajJiev eyco re /cat o~u eh at /xeV Tt aya$oV, eii/at Se Tt 
erepof 8e TO 1781) rov aya$ou, Karepov 8e avrolv 
TWO, eu&gt;at /cat napacrKevrji r^5 KTijcrews, Tr)^ /zez&gt; rov i^Se 
0ijpa.v, TT)I&gt; Se rov aya$ou auro Se /xot rovro Trpwrov 
&lt;TvfjL&lt;j)a0i fj fji-rj 
30 KAA. OUTOJ? 

LVI. Sn. V I^t 817, a /cat Typos rovcrSe eyw 
StOjLtoXdy^crat /xot, et apa &lt;rot eSofa rdre dXr)0rj Xeyetv. 
eXeyov Se TTOV, ort 17 /xei 6i//07rott/c^ ou jitot So/cet re^vr) 
etvat aXX efnreipta, r) 8 larpLKij, \eya)v ort 17 jLtet 1 rovrov50l 
5 ov OepaTrevei, /cat r^i/ tfrvcrLv ecr/ceTrrat /cat ri^v atrtai&gt; a&gt;^ 
Trparret, /cat Xdyov e^et rovrw^ IKOLCTTOV Sowat, 17 iarpLKr) 
r) 8 erepa 7^5 1780^9, TT/DO? ^ 17 Oepcnreia avrfj ICTTLV 



500 
d 



27. Tqv jtV KT. : explains eKarepov 
KTC. by substituting for the somewhat 
philosophical phrase (/ue\T?7 . . . 
KTiij(rea&gt;s) one less technical (dypav ). 
But before Socrates proceeds further 
he deems it necessary to have these 
assumptions definitely agreed to, 
since, although they are indeed the 
result of the preceding investigations, 
CalWcles has not expressly acceded 
to them. 

LVI. 1. irpos rovtrSs : the dis 
tinctions between various ideas which 
have been drawn in ch. XVIII. -XX. 
serve for Polus as well as Gorgias, 
inasmuch as the latter entered the 
discussion again in 463 e of his own 
accord. 

2. SiojioXo -ytl^ai : the 5ia implies 
finally, definitely. We should be 
more apt to use the KOI in the demon 
strative instead of the relative clause. 
c Sogo. : Cron thinks the use of the 
aor. instead of the pres. implies that 
Callicles must have already at the 



time come to a decision, though he 50 
had not expressed one. But while e 
such was doubtless the case, it is not 
easy to draw such a conclusion from 
the tense, for the Greeks in such an 
expression looked rather to the idea 
of the whole complex. 

4. ] 8" larpiKT] : the clause is to 501 
be completed from the first member. 
The following ^ yup . . . i] S( re. are 
arranged chiastically. 

5. atrCav : cf. 465 a, where the ref 
erence was especially to the means 
employed (&lt;5i/ irpotr^fp* ) here it is 
more general (wv irpdrTfi). 

6. rj 8 larpiKTJ : the addition of the 
substantive at the end of the first 
member was not necessary for clear 
ness, but very conducive to it. Simi 
larly Prot. 351 a. 

7. r\ 8 e rc pa TT]S -rJSovrJs KTf. : an 
other case of anacoluthon. If the 
speaker had followed the line of 
construction begun in the previous 
clause, we should have had some 



192 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 501. 

oVacra, Kofjuof) are^ajg eV avTrjv ep^erat, ovre rt Trji&gt; 
(frva-Lv o~K\}jai4V7) 777? 1^80^5 ovre Tr)v aiTLav, aXoyaj? re 

10 TTo.vTa.Tra.criv a&gt;s eVo? elrrelv ovoev Stapt^-^crajaeV^, rpifif) 
/cat e /A7retpta fjiVT/jfji^v fjiovov crajo^teV&gt;7 TOV etw^oros ytyse- 
o~#at, &lt; 8r) /cat 7ropterat ras rjoovds. TO.VT ovv Trpo)Tov b 
cr/coVet ei So/cet o~ot t/cavais Xe yecr^at, /cat eti/at nz^e? /cat 
Trept ijjv^rjv rotavrai aXXat Trpay/xaretat, at /xei^ re^^t/cat, 

15 Trpo^rjOiav TLVO. e^ovcrat rov /3eXrtcrrov vrept TT)^ ^v^ijv, 
al Se TOVTOU /u-ei oXtycopovcrat, ecr/ce^t/xeVat 8 av, atcnrep 
e/cet, TT)V rjSovrjv ^ovov rrj? ^X^ 5 Tt/I/a a ^ avr^ rpo-rrov 
ytyvotro, i^rt? Se ^ ySeXrtwv ^ yeipwv rwv ybovtov, ovre 
(TKOTrovfJLevai ovre /xe Xov avrat? aXXo ^ yapi^ecrOai JJLOVOV, 

20 etre /3e Xrto^ e^e yeipov. e/xot /xe^ yap, a&gt; KaXXt/cXet?, c 
So/coverts re eivai, /cat eycuye ff)rfjjn TO TOLOVTOV /coXa/cet ai^ 
etvat /cat Trept cra&gt;/xa /cat Trept IJJV^TJV /cat vrept aXXo orov 



501 such phrase as o#re rV &lt;t&gt;v&lt;rit&gt; /ere., on 
a which T^S ^So^Tys would depend, as in 
the case of TOVTOU above. In true 
conversational style, however, he is 
diverted from his line of thought by 
the relative clause, and proceeds to a 
detailed account of the method of 
the f/j.ireipia which Ko/j.i8ri arexvcas eV 
avTr)i&gt; fpxfrai. The result is that TT)S 
^5oi/??s is left without government, 
and that too without the speaker or 
hearers noticing it. 

9. dXcryws : as 405 a & &i&gt; jf &\oyov 
Trpay/j.a, because the distinctive feature 
of a Texvr] consists in its ability Sovvai 
\6yov. Tins must not be conceived as 
closely modifying StapiO/j.ijirafj.fvr], but 
as being a general criticism on ovSeu 
Stapid^ffa/j.fvrj ("quite foolislily "). 

10. cis iros ctiriv: probably be 
longs to the following negation. Cf. 
April. 17 a a\t]6fs yf &s eiror eln-flv 
ovSfv flifKaffiv. See on 450 b. 



12. w Stj : refers to the whole pre- 5 1 
ceding clause, i.e. equiv. to TCJ&gt; &(?&- 
adai fj.vi)iJi.T]v KT. 

14. TOiadrai aXXai : " according to 
their nature similar, but different in 
their application." Supply 5ooO(nc 
out of the preceding 5of?. 

15. irpo|rr]6iav TOV P\TUTTOU : de 
signed to be in sharp contrast with the 
/Liyfiw TOV fiwOdros yiyveudai above. 

16 f. &lt;o&lt;rirp cKct: i.e. in the case of 
the body. 

18. T[TIS Be T| PX.TCOV xre. : is a cir 
cumlocutory reference to &lt;f&gt;vffts, as 
ovre /j.f\ov in the following member 
is to curia. The abs. partic. /j.f\ov 
is likewise combined with an appos. 
partic. in Phaedr. 235 a us ov irdw 
tviropwv TOV TTO\\O \eyii&gt; irepl TOV 
O.VTOV ^ "[areas ov8fi&gt; avry fJLfXov TOV TOL- 
OVTOU. 

22. Kal irtpl aXXo : indefinite and c 
merely preparatory. 



XIAATONOS TOPriAS. 193 

St. I. p. 501. 

av rtg rrjv rfiovyv OepaTrevr), ao-/ce7rr&JS e^v TOV a/xeiVoi os 
re /cat rov xetpovos crv Se 877 Trortpov cruy/caraTt #eo-at 
25 T7/xt^ Trept rouTtov r^f avrrjv So^av ^ aWt^s ; 

KAA. Ov/c eycoye, aXXa crvy^cupai, tVa crot /cat 
6 Xoyos /cat Yopyia rwSe ^apicrw^ai. 

n. Tlorepov 8e Trept /x&gt; yatat ^jv^rji etTTLv rovro, 
8e Suo Kat TroXXa? ov/c ecrriv; 
30 KAA. Ou/c, aXXa /cat Trept 8uo /cat Trept TroXXa?. 

Sn. Ov/covi^ /cat aOpocus a/xa ^apt^ecr^at e&lt;rrt, 

CTKOTTOVfJLeVOV TO fie\TlCrTOV ; 

KAA. Ot/xat eyajye. 

LVII. Sn. v E^et? ow etTretv, atrtve? eto tt at 
O"et5 at TOVTO Trotovcrai ; /xaXXof 8e x , et /3ovXet, e^tov 
ro&gt;i/ro9, "^ /A&gt; av crot So/c&gt;J rovrwi etvat, &lt;^a^t, ^ 8 av /XT;, 
ju,^ (f)dOi. Trpwrov 8e cr/cei//o^u,e$a ri^v avXrjTLKtjv. ov e 
5 So/cet o~ot TOtavTTy rt? etvat, a&gt; KaXXt/cXet?, TT)V 
JJLOVOV 8tw/cetv, aXXo 8 ov8ev ( 



601 23. oa-i irT$ t^wv : like d/*e\wi/ 31. p]S6: "without." 501 

or o\iywpuv. Cf. above, b. LVII. 4. TTJV avXrjTiKTJv : Socrates 

24. &lt;rvy KaTaT ^ O " ai : reminds again so chooses his examples that he passes 

of voting (as above, 500 a CT^J/TJ^OS). from species to species in an ascend 

It is regularly used without an obj. ing scale, and at the same time grad- 

Here we must consider 8oav as tak- ually approaches nearer to rhetoric. 

ing the place of the word tyrjtyov, to Playing the flute passed for the low- 

be construed with this verb after the est species of music. Cf. the boyish 

analogy of the regular phrase 0tr0ai words of Alcibiades in Plut. Ale. 2 

^rj^of. See Thompson. avyKaraTide- av\flr&lt;&gt;!ffav T)&a.iaiv TrdtSes ov yap 

ffSai has also the meaning " lay aside fo-a&lt;n StaXfyeaGai. In Athens it was 

for future use." left mostly to such as made a busi- 

26. OVK jf-ywyc /crl. : an emphatic ness of it. Female flute-players were 

assent (see on 453 d). But Callicles accustomed to appear at banquets. 

weakens it by the addition of Iva. . . . The instrument was probably more 

Xapi&lt;ro&gt;;uai, referring to 497 b, c. like a clarionet than a flute. 

d 28 f. ircpl 8e 8vo are.: this exten- 6. SIWKCIV, &lt;j&gt;povHiv: these infini- 

sion to several souls was necessary in tives, while in sense epexegetic to TOI- 

order that the investigation might be OVTTJ elvat, are syntactically dependent 

" directed to political activity. on 5oe?. See on 487 c. 



194 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 501. 



KAA. "E/xorye So^et. 

n. OVKOVV KOL at rotat Se aVacrai, olov rj 
f) eV rot? dywcrti ; 
10 KAA. Nat. 

Sn. Tt Se; 17 T(JJV ^opwv StSacr/caXia /cat 17 TMV 
pdfjL/3a&gt;v 77oa7&lt;Tt9 ou TOLavrrj Ti s trot /cara^atVerat ; i) ^ 
rt (f)povTi,Lv KivrjcTLav rov Me X^ros, OTTCUS e yoet rt rotov- 



501 9. rj e v rots cx-ywriv : Plato con- 
e siders as a species of flattery only 
that kind of cithara-playing which 
was practised in the musical contests 
at the public festivals. On the other 
hand, he recognizes a variety of this 
music which may be helpful to the 
proper cultivation of the soul of the 
individual who practises it, and in 
deed may elevate his moral feeling. 
This he himself recommends in Rep. 
iii. 399 d f. Cithara-playing was a 
part of the education of all young 
Athenians. 

11. 1} TIUV )^opcov 8i8acrKaX(a : 5i5o- 
ffKa\ia denotes the drill of the chorus 
for orchestral exhibition as well as 
for singing. It was the business of 
the poet. Hdt. i. 23 says of Arion 



vb$ Sfi/Tfpov Kal didvpai.i/3ov trpCijTov a.v- 
6p&lt;airiav ~ruiv r]p.tls "(8/j.ev 71-0177 tret vra Te 
Kal ovofjia.ffa.VT a Kal Sidd^avra eV Ko- 
pivQif. What is to be understood here 
by choruses is explained by the addi 
tion 77 5i.()vpa.iJL&a&gt;v 7roi7)&lt;ns. It is not 
all choric lyric which is condemned, 
but only that part of it which from 
its connexion with the Dionysus cult 
had found entrance into Athens and 
had there been much fostered by the 
state, which entrusted both native and 
foreign musicians with the arrange 
ment and production of the dithyramb 
at the Dionysiac festivals, where con- 



tests (o/yajj/es) took place in it. The 501 
founder of dithyrambic melic was e 
the just-named Arion of Methymne 
(is.c. 600), who resided at the court of 
Periander of Corinth. He was said 
to have introduced the strophic ar 
rangement, and the so-called cyclic 
chorus (consisting of fifty members), 
which was thus named because the 
chorus was arranged in a circle 
around the altar. The second period 
of the dithyramb begins with the 
settling in Athens of Lasus of Her- 
mione, a contemporary of the Pisis- 
tratidae and a teacher of Pindar. But 
it soon degenerated in Athens by ex 
cessive over-refinement and fantas 
tic cultivation, until it received a 
new impulse towards the end of the 
Peloponnesian war by the more ar 
tistic cultivation of the dramatic and 
musical elements by Philoxenus of 
Cythera. 

13. KvvTio-Cas : a very popular 
dithyrambic poet about the middle 
of the Peloponnesian war, who de 
serves a great deal of censure for 
having helped to debase dithyrambic 
poetry. He tried to produce a strik 
ing effect by fantastic, misty, and 
often immoral subjects, combined 
with a pompous diction, excess of 
imagery, and shallow figures of 
speech. And he succeeded in a way, 
for he was ridiculed by the comic 



ropriA2. 



195 

St. I. p. 501. 



, odev av ol a/couo^re? /SeXrtov? "yiyvoivro, r) on 
15 yapitLcrOai TOJ o^Xw rwi/ Oearwv ; 502 

KAA. AryXot 877 TOUTO ye, a) Sw/cpare?, Kiw/criov ye 



TO 



Sn. Tt Se ; 6 Trarrjp avrov MeXTys 77 

ySXeVwv e So/cei o~ot KiBaptp &ei.v ; rj eKtivos /xeV ov8e 77/309 

20 TO rySio-Toi ipta ya/3 a8aji&gt; TOU? 0eaTai&lt;s dXXa 877 Q-ACO- 

TTCt OV^l 17 T KlOap(i)$LKr) 8oKt O~Ot 7Tao~a /Cat 17 TCOf 

St^u/3a^i/3a;v Trotrycrt? 1780^5 ^apiv yvprjcrOai; 
KAA. v E/Aotye. 

^n. Tt Se 8^ 17 (refjivrj avrrj KOL Oavpatrr^ r) TTJS rpa- b 
25 ywStas 7701^0*19 e ^) GJ eVvrovSaK-e^ ; TroTtpov e o~Tiv 



501 poets Strattis (who composed a com- 
e edy upon him), Plato Comicus, and 
also Aristophanes in the Clouds and 
the Froys, as a sinner against art 
and taste, one of those who are 
called in Nub. 333 KVK\!HIV xP^ &gt;v atrjua- 
TOKa/rTTTat. Of his father Meles we 
know less ; he was certainly less im 
portant than Cinesias, though he also 
is ridiculed by the comic poets. 
502 15. TWV OcardJv : just as in English 
a the general designation for the peo 
ple who fill the theatre is audience, 
whether the performance be an opera 
or a drama, so the Greeks used 0ea- 
TOI, " the spectators," as a general 
designation for the crowds who 
thronged the Dionysiac theatre, no 
matter what sort of a performance 
was given. So, just below (20), we 
find T)i/ia yap aScav TOUJ deards. 

21. ov\^ T| TC Ki9apa&gt;8iKTJ : this 
conclusion we must suppose to be 
permitted because at the moment 
Callicles can cite no example to the 
contrary. KiOapiaTucfi (above, 501 e) 
and /ci0ap&&amp;gt;5iv7J, which are properly 
distinct (cf. Kiffsipiais and KidapySia. Io 



533 b), are here interchanged in ac- 502 
cordance with colloquial usage. To a 
fix the meaning of KiOdpiffis, the adj. 
^ii\j] was added. Cf. Legg. 669 e. 

24. TJ &lt;r(Avr : viewed in the light b 
of the result which Socrates deduces, 
this word as well as 6av/j.a(n-f] may be 
considered ironic. But tragedy was 
regularly designated ye^vri, "vener 
ated," as being the most noble pre 
sentation of poetry before the public 
mind, both from its sage maxims and 
from the moral effect which was as 
cribed to it. Socrates actual view of 
poetry is well stated in Apol. 22 b, c 
tyvtav oiiv Kal irtpl TWV iroii)T&lt;av TOVTO, 
Sri ov &lt;ro(f&gt;ia. iroioitv & iroiolfv, a\\a 
(pvfffi rivl Kal fv6ov&lt;ndovTfs Siffirfp ol 
6fo/j.dvT(is Kal ol T(pllfffi&lt;p9oL 

25. t&lt;J&gt; w cVirovSaKC : the order of 
the whole sentence is involved; rl 8e 
81^ (e ffTiv fKfTvo) ty $ tairovtiaKev. 
After giving the general question, 
Socrates follows it by a disjunctive 
special one. The repetition of the art. 
j) is illustrated by Stallbaum from 
Symp. 213 e rrji/ TOVTOU TavTrjvl rfyv 
Oa.vfj.aariiv Kf&lt;pa\T]v. It is not common. 



196 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 502. 

TO eTrtyetpry/xa Kal rj CTTTOVOTJ, w? crot SoKet, yapteo~$at 
t9 JJLOVOV, ^ /cat 8ta/xayecr#at, e dV rt at&gt;rots 1787; 
77 Kal Keyaptcr/xeVoz , Trov^pov Se, oVcog rouro /zei /XT) 
epet, et 8e rt rvyydVet cb^Se? Kal w^eXtyaot , rovro Se 
30 /cai Xe ^et Kal ao~erat, e dV re yatpojo-tz e dV re /XT?; 
crol SoKet TrapecrKevdcrdaL rj TU&gt;V rpayo 



KAA. A^Xoz^ 81} rourd ye, at ^wK/oare?, ort 77/36? 
rj&ovrjv /xaXXoz copfjirjTai Kal ro ya/3teo~$at rot? 
35 rat?. 

Sn. OVKOW ro rotourov, co KaXXucXet?, 
KoXaKeta^ etz^at; 

KAA. IlaVu ye. 

^n. &lt;l&gt;epe 877, et rt? 7re/3te Xotro r^? Trotr^creaj? Tracr^? ro 

502 For the construction eTrf rtn, c/". ZocA. 
183 a t/celvoi yuaAicrra TOJJ EAA^fai^ 
ffTrouSa^oycrti eirl TO?S TOIOVTOIS, Xen. 
Mem. i. 3. 11 cnrov5dtiv . . . f(f&gt; ols 
j &lt;j&gt; + / IT ft rr \Ve 

find Trfpi n in Phaedo 64 d (paivfrai 

(TOl (t)l\0(TO(t)OU CLVOpOS flvdi fffTTOVOCLKfVClL 

irepl ras r)5ovds. For the pf. equiv. 
to a pres., cf. the passage from Phaedo 
just quoted. 

25 f . irorepov ecmv . . . ws croi SOKCI : 
the more usual idiom would require 
irSr^pov SoKfl &lt;TOL elvcu. 

27 ff. edv (JLt v, el 8: this varia 
tion in the employment of the cond. 
particles has come to be a rule ; i.e. 
the negative of an tav fj.fv clause is 
introduced by ei St. If the condi 
tion is particular, we find el with the 
fut. indie. ; if generic, el with the 
pres. indie., which latter is frequently 
omitted. In the earlier usage the 
custom was to give the favorable 
condition first; hence tl 5e /J.TI comes 
to have an unpleasant or unfavorable 



connotation, as here. Cf. also 481 b. 502 
The omission of /*/ after tav is prob 
ably due to its employment with ySv. 
On the repetition of /te i/ and 5e with 
both clauses, see on 512 a. 

29. d,T]8es Kal to&lt;}&gt; X.i|iov : the connex 
ion of these two words with /cat seems 
somewhat strange, when one con 
siders both the relation of the ideas 
themselves and the fact that they are 
preceded by ^5u ^ev . . . irov^pov 8e. 
The design is probably to emphasize 
the co-existence of the two ideas, and 
not their distinctness. There is no 
contradiction to dTjSe s in the follow 
ing edv re \alpwffiv KT. ; it refers to 
the manner in which the spectators 
will receive his words, concerning 
which the poet has no reason to 
trouble himself, provided what he 
says is correct. On the omission of 
ov, see GMT. 902 ; H. 084 a. 

30. Xc ^fi Kal a&lt;rTai . viz. in the 
dialogue and choruses. 

39. irepw XotTo : Socrates conceives c 



ITAATONOS 



197 



St. I. p. 502. 

40 re /xeXos /cat TOV pvO^ov /cat TO yu,erpo^, aXXo rt ^ Xdyot 



TO 

KAA. Ai/a 
2n. Ou/cow vrpos TroXvv o^Xov /cat ST^IOZ ovrot \eyov- 



rat ot Xdyot; 



ai/ 6117 T) ov 



45 KAA. 

2n. A^/xi^yopta apa rt? ecrnv rj 
KAA. 4&gt;atVerat. 

Sfl. Ou/cow prjropLKr) Sr^^yop 
peveiv So/covert crot ot TrotTyrat ei rot? ^ectr^ot? ; 
50 KAA. y E/xotye. 

Sn. Nw apa ^/xet? T^uyo^/ca/xe^ prjTOpiKTJv riven rrpos 
TOLOVTOV olov vratSajy re 6/xou /cat yv^at/caii/ /cat 
^, /cat SouXaji/ /cat IXevOepcov, rfv ov Trdvv dya/xe^a 

rjv yap avnjv &lt;f)a/jLv etz/at. 
55 KAA. Ilat u ye. 

LVIII. ^n. Ete^ rt 8e 17 Tro? rcu&gt; 



502 the 
c 



difference between prose and 
poetry to lie simply in the dress, 
which in the case of poetry sur- 
rounds the thought as the shell does 
the kernel, and is only so far of 
value. 

40. fjLt Xos : i.e. the musical element, 
the melody, which is especially promi- 
nent in lyric productions. puOpo v: 
i.e. the regular movement, at the basis 
of which lies the ptTpov, syllable and 
verse measure. 

41. yfyvQVTO.1 : prove to be. 

46. SrjiiTrvopta : here employed with- 
out any unpleasant connotation. It 
might seem somewhat strange that 
Callicles so readily admits that STJ/UJJ- 
yopia is ^TjropiKTj, an admission on 
which the whole deduction rests. 
The reason may be that these word- 



artists were very prone to extol the 
universality of their art, without re- 
gard to consequences. See Socrates 
conversation with Gorgias (especially 
ch. XI.). 

52. olov . . . YwaiKtSv : one is cer- 
tainly justified in assuming according 
to this passage that women were ad- 
mitted to the tragedies ; whether they 
also had the right to attend the com- 
edies remains doubtful. The admis- 
sion of slaves to the theatre was 
always restricted. 

LVIII. 1. cltv: marks the conclu- 
sion of one part of the argument, viz. 
the premises from which the conclu- 
sion is to be drawn. Its employment 
here, however, also draws especial 
emphasis to the fact that these prem- 
ises are definitely settled. 



502 
&lt;l 



198 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 502. 
e 



TrdrepoV crot So/covcrtv 
5 prjTopes, TOVTOV 



yap ot 
8e /cat 



/cat TOVS aXXovs TOUS eV Tat? 7roXeo~u&gt; 
ro)V e Xev^epajv avSpwi , Tt TTOTC ri^lv avTir) ivr iv ; 

TO (3e)\.TL(TTOv del Xeyet^ ot 

O7TW? Ot TToXtTat OJ? /3e X- 

TtcrTot eVo^Tat Sta TOUS avrwv Xo yous, ^ /cat ouTot Trpos 
TO ^apt^ecr^at Tots TroXtVats wp/x^eVot, /cat eW/ca TOV 
tStou TOV avTwv oXtywpowTe? TOV /cott ov, wcrTrep 7rato~t 
7rpoo~OjLttXoi)crt Tots ory^u,oi9, ^apteo~$at avrot? 

10 H.QVOV, el Se ye ySeXTtovs ecro^rat ^ ^et povs 8td 

ovSei^ (f)povTL &gt; ovcrii&gt; ; 503 

KAA. Ou^ a.TrXovt eTt TOUTO epwTa? eto~t 
KrjSofj.ei OL ro)v TToXtToiv \4yovcnv a Xeyov&w, 
otous o"u Xe yets- 

15 Sn. E^ap/cet. et yap /cat TOVTO e ort StTrXow, TO 

502 2. tv rais Tro \6(riv : in the politi- 

e cal sense of the word. C /. Soph. ./Inf. 

737 irrfAis ^ap OLIK e&lt;T0 7/ris di Spos e&lt;r^ 

3. TOVS TOJV eXtvGt pwv : is ironic. 
They consider themselves to be free 
men, although they are really, even 
according to the true opinion of Cal- 
licles ( /". 489 c above), slaves. Cf. 
Dem. 01. iii. 30 rb /j.fi&gt; -nptiTepov arpa- 
Ttvtffdai ro\fjLuiv avT^s 6 STJ/J.OS SfffTTOTrjs 
rSiv TTo\LTtvop.fveav -fjv Kal Kvptos ourbs 

T IOV Kvpioi /j.fi&gt; ot iro\iTfv6/j.evoi, T&v aya- 
6&gt;v Kal dia TOVTUV airavTa irpdrrfTai, 
vfj.f ts 5 o Srjaos ec virrjpfTov Kal irpocrdr]- 
Krjs fJ.fpn yfyfvrjffdf. 

6. rj Kal OVTOI KT(. : testimony to 
the correctness of this statement is 
found in the very numerous refer 
ences and complaints found in the 
orators, notably Demosthenes. Of 
course, Plato meant by TO Bf\Ti&lt;rTov 
something a little different from the 
orators. Cf. Isoc. de Pace 5 Kal 



yap rot TreTrotrJKare TOVS pjjTopas /j.f\f- 502 
Tav Kal (pi\ocro(pf?v ov TO. /xeAAoi/Ta TTJ 
Tr^Aei avvo i&lt;rti.v, a\\ oirias apfffKovras 
v[ui&gt; \6yovs tpovaiv. The apparent 
pleonasm arising from the recurrence 
of the same idea in but slightly va 
ried form is artistic in showing that 
this thought lay uppermost in the 
speaker s mind. 

8. uKTirep iraicri : reminds of 464 d. 

12. OVK etirXotiv : the word has its 503 
fundamental meaning. The question 
requires a double answer. Cf. Lack. 
188 C OTrAoCj TO y tfj.bv irepl \6y(av 
far iv, d Sf ftovXft, 011% air\ovv, a\\a 
dnr\ovv. Kal yap &c 86aifj.i Tif &lt;pi\6- 
\oyos eivai Kal av /j.iffd\oyos. Cf. also 
468 C aw\a!S OVTWS. 

15. d yap KdL : Kai does not belong 
to TOVTO, but to tl. Socrates expresses 
himself as satisfied with the division 
made by Callicles, but recognizes 
even under this condition at least the 
possibility of a good, commendable 
rhetoric. 



HAATONO2 TOPriAS. 199 

St. I. p. 503. 

av TTOV TOVTOV /coXa/ceta av fir) /cat alcr^pa Sryju^yopta, 
TO 8 erepov /caXw, TO vrapao /cevd^etz OTTOO? a&gt;? ySeXricrrat 
ecro^rat rail/ TroXtrwz at i//u^at, /cat 8ta^ta^(T^at \4yovra 
rd /SeXrtcrra, etre 17810) etre d^Seo-repa ecrrai rots d/covov- 
20 &lt;rt^. dXX ou TrwTTore cru ravTrjv etSe? TTp pr)TopiKiji&gt;. 17 b 
et rwa e^et? TOJV pjjTopuv TOLOVTOV et7reu&gt;, rt ov^t /cat eyaol 
avrbv e^/oacrag rt? ecmv ; 

KAA. AXXd /xd Ata ou/c e^o) eywye crot flrr^iv TO&gt;V ye 



25 Sn. Tt 8e; 
alriav e^ovcnv 



8t 



/SeXrtov? yeyoveVat, eVetS-r) e/cet- 
eV ra&gt; irpocrdev ^p6va&gt; ^etpov? 

eyw /xev yap ov/c otSa rt? ICTTLV ovro?. c 

KAA. Tt 8e; @e/xto"ro/cXea ov/c d/couet? av$pa ayaBov 



503 19. ( T ijSCw \!T d]8orTpa : De- 

a mosthenes, who in many speeches 

combats the wpbs ^Soi/^j and Trpbr 

X-P LV Srifj.^ yope tv, says in O/. iii. 18, in 

harmony with Plato s teaching, oAAa 



avr\ 



tpa. 



21. TOIOVTOV ctirtiv : speak of as 
such. 

21 f. rC ov\l . . . 4&gt;pa.(ras : in pas 
sionate questions rt ov is usually con 
strued with the aorist. The question 
marks impatience that a thing which 
is future is not past. The idea is 
usually modal, "why will you not 1 " 
Cf. Phaedo 86 d el ris v/^cav eviropca- 
Tfpos 4/jiov TI OVK OTT fKpivo.rO. Differ 
ent in 468 c. 

26. alriav ?x ovo " iv : a /^/"i fiteov 
(vox media). Originally " to bear 
the blame," it was gradually worn 
down until it became merely a cir 
cumlocution for \fyeff6ai, as Theaet. 
169 a uv dr) ffv irtpi alriav X ely 5 *" 
Qfptiv, or Sep. iv. 435 e oi 5 Kal 



exoviri ravrrjv rriv alriav (sc. Ov/j.oftSf ts 503 
elvai). Usually, however, it retains its 
bad sense, e.g. Apol. 38 c ovopa twere 
Kal alriav &s 2coparrj atrfKrdvarf. 

28. OVK otSa rCs &lt;TTIV : when ris c 
instead of the more regular oo-rty is 
used after a neg., it should be con 
ceived rather as a direct question. 
See on 447 d. 

29. @6(iio-TOK\e a xrl. : it is note 
worthy that Callicles passes over 
Aristides, whom Socrates mentions 
later with respect, and whom also 
Demosthenes in 01. iii. 21 speaks of 
among the statesmen who were still 
honored down to his time. But Cal 
licles was probably hardly able to 
appreciate the uprightness and unself 
ishness of Aristides, which was dis 
played so prominently in the forma 
tion of the Delian League. oxov tis : 
Greek, like the En&lt;r., often uses the 
pres. of the verbs of perception where 
the pf. would be more exact. See 
GMT. 28; H. 827. 



1&gt;0&lt;&gt; PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 503. 

30 yeyo^oTo, Kal Kt/xwva /cat MtXrtaS^^ /cat Tlepi/cXea rovrovl 
TOV veaicrrl rereXeir^Kora, ov KOLL crv d/o^Koas; 

]n. Ei eVnv ye, w KaXXi/cXeis, ^ irportpov crv eXeye? 
dper^, dXr^^g, TO ra? eVi^f/xia? aTTOTri/ATrXdVai /cai ras 
avrov Ko.1 rets rw^ aXXwv et Se ^77 rovro, dXX oVe/5 eV rw 
35 vcrrepcu Xoyco T^ay/cacr^/iei i^ets 6/xoXoyeiv, on at /xei/ 
TWI&gt; iindv^iMV TrXypovfJievai ySeXrtw 77otoi)crt rov avOpwnov, d 
ravra? /xev a,77oreXetv, at Se \f.Lp&lt;D, fjiij TOVTO 8e r^yrj rt? 
eli^at TOIOVTOV av^pa TOVTMV nva yeyoz^eVat ex is etTreiv; 
KAA. OVK e)(co eywye TTW? etvrw. 

LIX. ^n. AXX ea^ ^Tys /caXw?, evpyjcrf.^ tSaj/xev Sr) 
ovT(ocrl arpe/JLa cr/co7rov^ae^oi, et rt? TOVTMV rotovros yeyo- 



03 30 f. nptK\t a TODTOvl TOV viuo-rl 
c TT\vniKOTa : we must guard against 
drawing the conclusion from tliis pas 
sage that this dialogue was intended 
to be understood as held soon after 
Pericles death. See Introd. 18. 
For vewo-Ti simply means " lately " as 
compared with the other statesmen 
mentioned, and the interval between 
that and the date of the dialogue 
may still have been a great one. Cf. 
Hdt. vi. 40. See also on 523 b. The 
same is true of the Lat. nuper, as 
we see from Cic. &lt;7e Nat. Denr. ii. 
50. 126 Quid e a , q u a e nuper, 
id est panels ante seen 11 s, 
medicorum Inge nils reperta 
sun t. 

31. ov oKTJKoas : sc. \fyovros. A 
possible reference to 455 e. 

32. el t o-riv -y* xri. : " yes, if, etc." 
The answer is so closely connected 
with the preceding question that there 
is no need of supplying an apod. In 
the second member, 8e /XTJ KT., for 
which we must supply a pred. from 
the first, instead of the expected criti 
cism of the men mentioned we have 



a question based on the principle just 5 
proved. 

34. TOVTO : viz. rb . . . a.Troin^Tr\dvai. 
As a pred. supply apeTTj aA.7j0TJy ianv. 
We should expect after a\\ 6irfp . . . 
o^oXoytlv some expression correspond 
ing to T(&gt; . . . oTroTTi/uTrAarai, instead of 
which we find on KTt., due to 6/ioAo- 
76? , with which we must again sup 
ply apfTy a\ri6r]s tffni&gt; to govern airore- 
\f~tv. 

34 f . v TIO vo"T pw Xo ^co : refers to 
499 e. TOVTO 5e continues the re 
capitulation, and refers to 500 a. 
Instead of Tex^y rivd, which we 
should expect, we find by an anaco- 
luthon the nom. as if wfj.o\uyf)0ri pre 
ceded. On the neglect of the assimi 
lation in TOVTO, see Kr. 61, 7, 4. 

39. OVK c xw : Callicles does not d 
understand the standard of judgment, 
to the exposition of which Socrates 
now turns. 

LIX. 2. ovTwo-l drpe fia : quietly, 
just as we are. OVTCUS is frequently 
used by itself to denote "under the 
conditions or circumstances in which 
we are at present," and often with 



201 

St. I. p. 503. 

vei&gt;. &lt;/&gt;epe ydp, 6 dya^o? avrip /cat eVt TO /3eXTtcrroi/ 
Xeyajz , a az/ Xey^, aXXo Tt ov/c et/ci^ epel, dXX d77o/3Xe7ra&gt;i 
5 Trpds Tt; (ocnrep /cat ot aXXot Trdvres S^jatoupyot 
T? Trpos TO avrwv epyov e/cacrros ou/c et/o; 
Trpocr(f&gt;pi a TrpocTffrepeL upas TO epyov TO auTov, dXX 
oVws at etSd? Tt avTW (rvrj TOVTO o e pyaeTat. ofo^ et 

t / V i/ I / J 

ySovXet toeti/ TOU? ^aiypdffiovs, TOV? ot/cood/xou?, TOV? vau- 
10 TTT^yovs, TOVS aXXof 5 Trd^Ta? orjjjiLOvpyovs, ovriva ySovXet 
a&gt;5 et? rd^iv rivd e/cao-To? Kacrrov riOr^criv 6 a^ 
^, /cat Trpocravay/cct^et TO erepov T&&amp;gt; eTepai vrpeVo^ TC 

/cat dpjJLOTTeiv, ew? aj^ TO dnav crvcrTTJcrrjTaL TCTay/xe- 504 
TC /cat /ce/cocr/x^jaeVo^ Trpdy^a /cat ot TC 8^ aXXot 

his mind and gazes upon with the 5 3 
eye of fancy. 

8 f . a Pov \a ISetv : with such con 
versational expressions we should re 
frain from supplying any definite 
apod., as doubtless none was felt. 
The force of this phrase approaches 
that of a mild imv., a-Koira, after 
which the objective clause follows 
naturally with is. The subject e /ca- 
irros distributes the rovs faypd&lt;pous 
which has been appropriated as the 
obj. of H&gt;f7v. 

13. o-vo-TT] &lt;rqTcu : is applicable to 504 
the form as a whole, because it is only a 
by the harmony of its several parts 
(rb frepov rcf erfpcf ap/j.6rTt.vJ that it 
exists. Cf. Phaedr. 269 c rb 5 eWra 

. . . \tyeiv Tf Kal rb o\ov &lt;Tvvicrraff6ai. 

14. KKO(r|iT)(Xvov : this word, as 
well as Koalas below (19), has, of 
course, no reference to any exter 
nal adornment, but only to an en 
dowment with such qualities as are 
requisite for the aperr) of the whole. 
See on e below. 

14 f . 01 T 811 aXXoi Sr]}uoup-yo( : 
would require properly some such 



503 an adverb when it is to be translated 
separately. Sometimes it follows the 
adverb, and sometimes it has itself 
an explanatory addition, as JVof. 
351 C oTrAcDy ovria, &s crv epcuraj. (7/. 
460 e, 464 b, 468 c, 478 a, 494 d. 

4 f . diro(3\(fTrojv irpos TI : U71M a 
view to something, which must, in con 
trast with fiKri, be a definite object, 
as is afterwards more clearly shown. 
See on 474 d. 

e 6 ff. ol oXXoi . . . irpoo-&lt;j&gt; pti : a 
case of part, apposition. See G. 137, 
N. 2; H. 624 d. Cf. 450 d. The 
thought with irpoff&lt;ptpti is of the sin 
gle articles out of which the object is 
to be made. S^ixiovp-yoC : see on 452 a. 

8. oir&lt;os av . . . O-XTI : a general 
rel. sentence, giving the opposite to 
ei/cfj, " that it may acquire for itself 
some form." The second aor. of 
(X fiV i s the only second aor. which 
seems to have an ingressive force. 
See Gildersleeve s note to Morris 
Thuc.i. 12.3. ctSos : i.e. the outward 
appearance which an object displays, 
its figure and form, an image of 
which the artist of course carries in 



202 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 504&gt; 

15 8&gt;7/xtovpyot /cat ovs ^wS?) e Xeyo/xei/, ot Trepl TO crw/za, TTOLI- 
8orpt/3at re /cat tarpot, /cocrjaoticrt TTOU TO craijua /cat crvf- 
TOLTTOvcriv. o/xoXoyov/jtev ovrco rovr e^eti^ ^ o ^ 

KAA. ECTTOJ rovro OVTCJ. 

Sn. Tafews apa /cat KOCT/JLOV rir^ovcra ot/cta -^prjcrTr) av 
20 117, ara^tas 8e /Jio^Orjpd ; 

KAA. &TJJJLL. 

Sn. Ou/cout /cat TT^OLOV axraurco? ; 

KAA. Nat. b 

Xn. Kat /XT)^ /cat ra crw^otara ^&gt;a^t.ev ra r)fjiTpa ; 
25 KAA. IldVv ye. 

^n. Tt 8 17 ^X"! &gt; ^ ra ^ l/a ? ru^ovcra ecrrat ^prjo-TTj, f/ 
ra^-ew? re /cat rov /cdcr/xov rtz^dg ; 

KAA. A^ay/ci^ e/c rait irpocrde /cat TO)TO crwoyu,oXoyeu&gt;. 

Sn. Tt ow ovofjia icrriv eV ra cral/xart ra&gt; e/c rrj? 
30 ra^eoj? re /cat rov KOCT^OV ytyz^O|U,eVa ; 

KAA. Tytetav /cat Icr^yv tcra)? Xeyet?. 

!^n. *l^aje. rt 8e au T&J eV TT vr e tf(teV&&amp;gt; e/c c 



pred. as /c off (lovviv eKaaros rb eavrov tant part of the argument. Here 5t 

epyoj/. But the general thought is also the general ideas Ta|u and K6a/j.os 

here, as often, to be completed by a receive special limitations. 

kind of zeugma from the special one 29 f. TU&gt; yiyvop.evta : belongs to 

to which the discussion hurries. uvofj.d ta-nv, while tv TO? ffui/aari, in 

15. ovs vuvSti iXc -yoficv : sr. inuOOe, looser relation to the whole, denotes 

which in turn refers to 4(54 b ff. The the range to which the question ex- 

body serves in general as an analogy tends. 

for the soul. 31. (!&lt;r&lt;os X -yas : in the answer of 

18. i o-ro) : the imv. indicates only Callicles shows that, while indeed 

a tentative concession, which Calli- according to his feelings he would 

cles reserves the privilege of recall- regard such a relation as false and 

ing if he chooses. The same feeling impossible, his reason compels him 

is felt in avdyKrj ffwo^oXoytlv below. to admit its truth. 

24. K&lt;xl fju]V KT * i * ^ e com - 32. e -yy i "Y v H r v&lt; { &gt; : the use of the c 

pleted with necessary changes from compound verb here, in place of the 

the preceding question of Socrates simple one in the other member of 

(Yaea&gt;s apa /ere.). By Kal ^-r\v (and the comparison, is probably due to 

indeed ) we pass to the more impor- its close connexion with fv TTJ tyvxfi. 



203 

St. I. p. 504. 



HAATONO2 



/cat rov /COCT/AOU; vret^aj evpeiv /cat 
axrirep e /cetVa&gt; TO ovofia. 
35 KAA. Tt Se ov/c avro? Xe yet?, w Sw/cpare?; 

Sri. AXX et crot T^StoV co-rtf, eya&gt; epw cru Se , av jiteV 

&lt;rot So/ca; eyw /caXw? Xe yetf , &lt;^&gt;a$t et Se ^17 , eXey^e /cat 

^tr) eVtrpeTre. e/xot yayo So/cet rat? ju,eV row croj^aaro? ra^e- 

crt^ ovofjia etvat vytetvoV, e ^ ou eV aurw 17 uyteta ytyverat 

40 /cat 17 aXX?7 aperr) rov crojju,aro5. ecrrtv raOra -^ ou/c eanv ; 

KAA. Ecrrtt . 

Sfl. Tat? Se r^? i//v^? ra^ecrtv /cat /cocr/x ^crecrtt VO/JLI,- 
fjiov re /cat vdyao?, o^et /cat vofjujjiou yiyvovrai /cat /cdcr/Atot* 
raura S ecrnv St/catocru^ re /cat a~(0(J)po(Tvvr). fj&gt;rjs rj ov ; 
45 KAA. ^Ecrr&j. 

LX.. Sn. Ou/coG^ 77Y&gt;o? ravra ySXeVwt 6 prjrfop eKeli/o?, 
6 re^t/cd? re /cat aya$os, /cat rov? Xdyou? TrpocroicreL rat? 



504 35. T 8 OVK avros Xe ^tis : on the 
c meaning of the interr. form, see on 
503 b. The question is of the nature 
of an evasion of the answer, which 
Callicles pushes upon Socrates to 
escape responsibility. Q/". 470 b. 

37. &lt;J&gt;a0t : see on 475 e. cl Sc |i : 
see on 502 b. eXt-yx* : with this and 
(n-irpfire (yield) the neuter object 
("what I say") is understood. In a 
similar way tirirpeireiv is used abso 
lutely, Apol. 35 b and elsewhere. 

40. dptTTj : used at first in the gen 
eral sense of "proper function or condi 
tion," so that it can afterwards appear 
in its moral force without thereby the 
standard of judgment being changed. 
d 42 f . vo (jLi(xov T Kal vo jios : sc. 
uvop.a elvai. Both expressions are 
found elsewhere associated in order 
to express the idea as fully and com 
pletely as possible, e.g. Crito 53 c. 
Here there is the more reason to add 



V&P.OS because Callicles had previously 
used this word in the passage where 
he first gave expression to his scorn 
of right and law (ch. XXXVIII. ft). 
The corresponding disposition is also 
elsewhere called /coV^ios. Cf. the pas 
sage in Crito rds re tvvop.ovp.fvas TTO- 
Aets Ka.1 Tojf a.v5pSiv rovs KOffp.Lasra.Tovs. 
Apropos is Phaedo 114 C Koffp.-l](Tas rrjv 
\j/v%riv OVK a.\\oTpi(fi aAAa T(j&gt; eavTTJs 
K0ff/J.ca o-bxppoavvri re Kal oiKaiocrvvr) Kal 
avSpfiq Kal \fv9tp(q Kal a.\f)6f(q. 

44. ravra: with free reference to 
what precedes and without assimila 
tion to the predicate, denotes the qual 
ities expressed by v6p.ip.oi. and K6crp.ioi. 

45. &lt;TTW : see on a above. 

LX. 1. irpos ravra. pXe ircov : in the 
choice of words Socrates goes back 
to what was said in 503 e. 

2. irpoo-oo-i KTf . : cf. above, 503 e. 
Although it is by the \6yoi especially 
that the soul will be shaped, yet 



204 



PLATO S GORGIAS. 



St. I. p. 504. 

?, ovs av Xeyij, /cat rag Trpa^ets aWcta-as, /cat 
edV TL StSw, Secret, /cat e dV rt d^atp^rat, d 
5 7rpog TOUTO det roi&gt; fow e^cov, OTTOJS oV avrov rot? TroXt- e 
rat? St/catocrwT? /xeV eV rat? i//v^at9 ytywyrat, dSt/cta 8e 
dVaXXdrr^Tat, /cat crco^pocnV)] /xez eyyty^rat, d/coXacrt a 
8e ctTraXXd-myrat, /cat 17 dXX-^ aperrj eyytyi^rat, /ca/cta 8e 
0,77117. cruy^wpets ^ ov; 
10 KAA. ^uy^wpw. 

Sn. Tt yap o^eXo?, ai KaXXt/cXet?, crw/xart ye /cctyavovrt 

Kat jjio^drj pais ota/cet^ieVw crtrta TroXXa otooz^at /cat ra 

7^8 terra ^ TTOTOL ^ aXX ortow, o JU.T) ovrjcrti avTo ecrO* ore 

TrXe oi , ^ rovvavriov KO.TOL ye roz&gt; St/catoz^ Xdyov /cat eXar- 

15 rov ; ecrrt ravra ; 

KAA. v Ecrra). 505 

Sn. Ou yap, ol/xat, XvcrtreXet /&gt;tera po^drjpias crw^taro? 
^v avOpcofTO). avdyKT} yap ovrut /cat ^i/ /jLO^O^pax;. rj 



20 



KAA. Nat. 

Sfl. Ov/covi^ /cat ras e 
vwvra c^ayeti ocrot /SovXerat 

other influences may be brought to 
bear, just as the orator or statesman 
(a good specimen of such an orator 
was Demosthenes) has power to cause 
gifts to be made to the people as, 
for example, the OewpiKov, the Si^acm- 
KOV, the ffT par IUT IKOV, and the &ov\ev- 
riK6v, and the division of booty, pub- 
lie spectacles, etc. and also to be 
taken away from them, for example, 
by taxes (eiV^opai) or the abolition 
of the gifts mentioned. The connex- 
ion forbids us to think of any rougher 
kind of deprivation, which seemed to 
Polus (466 c) so enviable a privilege 
of power. 



?ret- 
^ 8tr//&jz^ra met* , vytatVo^ra 

5. avrov : pass, gen., to be closely 50 * 
connected with rcls TroAtratj ("his e 
y*e//ow;-eitizens "). 

13. o p} ovrjtrei : the generic idea 
causes the negative /*^. 

14. ro-uvavrCov : is certainly adver- 
bial, and to be attached to (\CITTOI&gt; 
(o^TJcrei). The sense of this difficult 
passage seems to be something like 
this : " What advantage is there in giv- 
ing to a sick man anything which can- 
not profit him, more or less"; literally, 
"sometimes more, or on the contrary, 
at least rightly considered, less." 

22 f. v-yiai vovra . . . iro\Xa: is 505 
added to make the contrast stronger. a 



IIAATON02 TOPriAS. 



205 

St. I. p. 505. 



ol larpol w? ra vroXXd, Kafjivovra Se w 
ouSeVor COXTLV e/aTrtyATrXao^at wi&gt; eVt$v/xet; crvy- 
25 ^cupet? rovro ye /cat crv; 

KAA. *Eywye. b 

Sn. Kept Se \lw^tjv, & dyotcrre, ov^ 6 avro&lt;? T/DOTTO? ; ew? 

/xeV a^ Trovrjpa 77, dvo^ro? re oucra /cat d/cdXacrros /cat 

aSi/co? /cat dz^dcrtos, elpyew aunr)i&gt; Set rw^ eVt^u/xtw^ /cat 

30 /AT) eVtrpeVet^ dXX drra Trotetv 17 d&lt;^ wi^ ySeXrtaji/ eVrat 

I V * V 

917? ?7 ou ; 

KAA. 3&gt;77/xt. 

Sn. OVT&J yap TTOV avrfj apewov ry 

KAA. Haw ye. 
35 n. Ov/cow TO elpyeiv icrTiv d^&gt; wi 

KAA. Nat. 

Ha. To KoXd^ecrOcu dpa rfj ^v^rj 
d/coXao~ta, axnrep av vvv&r) u&gt;ov. 

KAA. OVK otS drra Xeyets, w Sw/cpare?, dXX dXXo^ c 
40 rti^ct epcura. 

Sa Ovros dv^p ov^ VTro/u,eVet cu^eXov/xe^o? /cat avros 
rovro Trdcr^wv Trept ou 6 Xdyo? eVrt, 



crnv 



23 f. is c iros eliriv: see on 450 b. 

28. dvoTjros XT*. : see in the discus- 
sion with Polus the remark at 477 b, 
where the irov-npia. of the soul is de- 
scribed in the same way. 

29. dvoVios : Plato prefers to use 
only two endings with this adj., which 
usually, especially in later Greek, has 
three. The common collocation, as 
in the present passage, with several 
other adjs. of only two endings, may 
perhaps explain his usage. 

33. OV TW . . . o|uivov : sc. than if it 
were differently dealt with. Cf. 468 b. 

38. ttxrirep o-v vw8i] w ov : refers 
naturally to the second member, for 



which a predicate is to be supplied 505 
from the first. Socrates has in mind 
491 e ff. The contradiction between 
this admission and the statement 
made at the first (wvdty, Callicles 
seeks, in his accustomed manner, to 
evade. 

41 f. avrds TOVTO JTOO-XWV: Calli- c 
cles has given in the investigation 
also a practical example of that d/coAa- 
aia. which he had defended in theory. 
For him the investigation is only a 
trial of wits. In oSros av^p KT*. we 
may have a reminiscence of the ex- 
pression used by Callicles of Socrates 
in 489 b. 



206 PLATO S GORGIAS. 

St. I. p. 505. 

KAA. OvSe ye yu,ot tie Xet ouSeV cbv crv Xeyeis, /cat ravra 
crot Fopytov yapiv aTreKpivd^riv. 
45 n. Etet* TL ovv ST) Trotter o/xev ; /xera^u TW Xdyov 



eu&gt;cu d 



KAA. Avro? yrwcret. 
Sn. AXX ouSe row? 

/caraXetTmi , dXX eVt$eVras Ke&lt;j)a.\ijv, Iva, /xr) aWv 
50 nepiir). aTTOKpivai, ovv /cat ra XotTra, tVa T^tz 6 Xdyo? 



LXI. KAA. fi? /8tato9 ei, &lt;S ^w/cpare?. eai^ Se e/ 
Tret^ry, eacret9 yaipeiv TOVTOV TOV Xoyo* , ^ /cat aXXw TOJ 
StaXe ^et. 

^n. Ttg ow aXXos e^e Xet; /xi^ yap rot dreXr^ ye roz/ 
5 Xdyov /caraXetVw^te^. 

KAA. Avros 8e ov/c av Swato SteX^etv rw Xdyov, ^ 
Kara cravTov rj 



46. KaTaXvo|iv: this idiomatic use of 
the pres. instead of the f ut. of a course 
of action to be immediately taken is 
also idiomatic in Latin and English. 
See Kr. 53, 1, 9. In a somewhat simi 
lar manner the pres. is used of the im 
mediate consequence by ~Dcm.de Falsa 
Leg. 32 tl 5e (prjrnc OUTOS, 5e(&lt;XTco Kal 
irapa.a-)(_eaQ jj, Kayw KaraBaivca. Cf. 513 C. 

47. aijTos Y vc * tm : refuses to an 
swer. "You will have to decide that." 

48. ovSe TOVS [xiJOovs : to say noth 
ing of a \6yos which is directed to a 
definite object. The proverb, which 
Socrates quotes, seems to rest upon 
a religious feeling, in accordance with 
which myths had to be completely 
narrated in order not to draw upon 
the narrator the anger of the deity. 
Cf. Philfb. 66 d rb /nera rav6 y/uui&gt; 
ovdtv \onrbv w\r]v tacrirep Kf&lt;pa\ r)i&gt; awo- 
Sovvai TO IS flpr]/j.fvois, Euthyd. 301 e -rbv 



Ko\o&lt;f&gt;wva ItriTiBevai. 0e (ii.s : " right 505 
ace. to sacred law." 

50. irepiCT] : the change from the pi. 
(TOVS pvffovs) to the sing, is explained 
by the freedom of conversation. Cf. 
Prot. 319 d TOVTOIS ovSds TOVTO firi- 
TrArJTTei uxrirtp TO?S irpdrepov, tin ov8a/j.6- 
Qev /ua 6 lav . . . ffv/j.Bov\fveiv 7ri%ftper. 

LXI. 1. ws ptaios et: cf. 491 e 
ws 7)dvs el. piaios : usually in con 
trast with irtiBeiv, e.g. Pol it. 304 d 
ftre Sia TTfiOovs fire dtd TIVOS Bias is 
applied here by Callicles to Socrates 
persistent argument ; rf. Apol. 35 d e 
TT(idoi/j.L u/aas Kal rip 5e?cr^ai /Sia^oi/u^j/. 

4. TIS ovv KT. : since the question 
assumes the necessity that some one 
take the role of respondent, a causal 
clause follows. 

4 f . fxi) . . . KaTaXfCmoirtv : for let 
us no loi/er leave, etc. 

6. avros 8 KT. : the question has 



IIAATONOS TOPriAS. 207 

St. I. p. 505. 

2n. "iva JJLOL TO TOV ^Em^dp/jiov yeV^Tcu, a Trpo TOV Suo e 
di Spes eXeyof, et? ai^ i/cai os yeVw/xcu; drap /ai Swevei 

10 OLvayKauoTaTov eu/cu ovrcu?. et /JL&TOL ironjo-oiJLtv, ol/xat 
eyarye ^prjvai 7rdVra&lt;? 17/^0,9 ^)tXo^t/ca)5 ^X eLV wpos TO eiSe- 
vai TO dXrjOts TL CCTTLV Trepl )v Xeyo/xe^ /cat TI i/xeuSo? 
KOIVOV "yap dyaOov dVacri fyavepov yevecrOai avro. Stetyut 
/act ow TGJ Xoyoj eyw w? ai/ /xot 8o/c^ e^ecv eaz Se TW 506 

15 vfjiaiv fjirj TO, wTa So/ecu 6/xoXoyeiv e/ 



505 a tone of reproof. auT&lt;ta is opposed 
to SAAy StaAey^evos. The require 
ments of the question can be fulfilled 
in two w